Brian D. Anderson

Of Gods And Elves

Prologue

Gewey felt cold, smooth stone pressed against his face,and a terrible wind roared in his ears. He opened his eyes. Nothingbut pitch-blackness surrounded him. He remembered his fight withHarlondo. He felt his body searching for wounds the half-man hadinflicted. No injuries!

“We have healed you,” said a voice from thedarkness. It was soft and musical but neither male nor female.

Gewey tried to tell where the voice originated from, butit was as if it came from everywhere.

“Where am I?” He got to his feet as hisvoice echoed. “Who are you?”

“You are home,” said the voice. “Youare with us. We have been waiting so very long.”

“You haven’t answered my question.”

“There is plenty of time for questions. For nowyou must take your ease.”

A light appeared, piercing the darkness several yardsaway. He stood on a raised stone walkway, surrounded by purenothingness that went on forever. The only other thing he could seewas a silver door at the end of the path. Gewey crept forward,careful not to step to close to the edge.

When he was only a few feet away the door opened, andthe light dimmed.

“What’s in there?” he asked butreceived no reply.

He stepped inside the door and found himself in his ownhouse. A fire burned cheerfully, and a hot plate of roast lamb andhoney-split bread were on the table. Harman Stedding, his father, satat the far end of the table smiling at him.

“Finally,” said Harman. “Did you havea good day?”

Gewey turned pale and tried to back out of the door, butit was no longer there.

“What's wrong, son?” Harman asked.

His father was just as he remembered him, tall, and leanwith salt and pepper hair. Gewey had always thought he looked morelike a teacher than a farmer. He wore the green linen shirt andtrousers that he always had worn in the evenings after the day’swork.

“Who are you?” Gewey demanded. He reachedfor his sword, but it was no longer at his side.

Harman looked concerned and tried to walk over to him,but Gewey ran to the other end of the table looking for something touse as a weapon.

Harman sighed, shaking his head. “He told me thismight happen. Gewey let me explain.”

“Explain what? You’re not my father. Myfather is dead.”

Harman backed away. “Son, please. You’vebeen through a terrible ordeal. Let me help you.”

“Liar! Get away from me.” He found a knifeon the table and snatched it up.

Fear struck Harman’s face. “If you’lljust let me speak to you for one second.”

Gewey tried to calm himself and focus. “Speak,”he growled. “But if you come near me, I swear

I’ll kill you.”

Harman slowly pulled up a chair and motioned for Geweyto sit as well, but Gewey backed away and put himself near the frontdoor.

“You’ve been ill,” said Harman. “Veryill. Lord Starfinder took you to Gath for treatment.

You’ve been back for three days now.”

“Gath, eh,” said Gewey. “I wasin Gath with Lee, and so far that's the only true thing you’vesaid.”

“I’m not lying, son. This is the third timeyou’ve lost your memory since you’ve been back. It’sthe medicine they gave you. Lee told me that the healer said thismight happen.”

“You expect me to believe that?” Geweysnorted. “You’ve been dead for two years. I buried youmyself.”

“Your fever is causing you to hallucinate,”said Harman. “Last time you lost your memory you thought youwere a God. You even told me I wasn’t really your father.”

Gewey glared. “This won’t work. Tell me thetruth, or I'll gut you right now.”

Harman bowed his head. “You’re not going tomake this easy are you? We really hoped being here, and seeing yourfather alive and happy would be enough for you just to accept this.”

Gewey raised his knife and readied himself to attack.“What are you?”

“I’m here to care for you,” heanswered. “You are with us now. Your body has been leftbehind.”

“My body? What have you done to my body?”

“Your body was destroyed. Only your spiritremains. However, you shouldn’t fear, we love you, and we willcare for you. Anything you want is yours.”

“You still haven’t told me who you are?”

“We are the first,” he replied. “Weare the lovers of the Gods. We have been waiting for you. We loveyou.”

“Return me to my body now,” Gewey demanded.“You can’t keep me here. You don’t have the right.”

“I cannot return you,” said Harman. “Pleasedon’t worry. Soon you will forget about the troubles of thatother world. Here you can be anything you wish. All we ask is thatyou love us as your kin had once done.”

“My kin? You mean the Gods? What do you know aboutthem?”

“We were favored by them, above all others. Whenthe Dark One trapped them, we were left all alone. We had you onceand should not have let you go. But we were betrayed.”

“You’re not making sense,” said Gewey.“Who betrayed you?”

“Felsafell,” he said bitterly. “Heconvinced us to let you go. Then he left us too.”

“You’re spirits. That’s what you are.What do you want from me? I have nothing to give you.”

“We only desire your love,” he said. “Itis everything to us. We need it. We are so lonely.”

“I cannot stay with you,” said Gewey as hemoved to the door. “I don’t belong here.”

“You cannot leave,” cried Harman. “Thereis nowhere to run. Soon you will forget. Soon you will love us as welove you.”

Gewey couldn’t help but feel pity for thecreature, but he knew he had to get away. He opened the door and ranfrom the house. The figure of his father appeared in front of him.

“Get away from me,” screamed Gewey. “Letme go.” He pushed his way past the spirit and ran in thedirection of town.

“You are with us.” The voice of the spiritcarried on the wind, following him as he ran.

Gewey ran until his legs burned. When he reached thevillage all the familiar faces he knew as a child were there to greethim, but Gewey ignored them and made his way toward Lee’shouse.

The trees and brush whizzed by as he ran at full speeddown one of the many roads Lee had built. Gewey stumbled to a halt.He couldn’t remember why he was running or where he was going.

“Wait up.” His father ran up from behind.“I’m too old to keep up with you anymore.”

Gewey stood there scratching his head. “Whathappened?” he asked. “Why was I running?”

“We’re going fishing,” Harman replied.“Don’t you remember?”

It was then Gewey realized he was holding a fishing polein his right hand. Harman carried one as well, along with a bucket ofbait in the other.

“Yes,” said Gewey after a long pause. “Ofcourse, I do. I’m sorry, I was just confused.”

Harman smiled warmly and threw his arm around Gewey’sshoulder. “That’s alright, son.” He laughed. “Ithappens to everybody.”

Gewey and his father walked for about three miles, to aspot along the Goodbranch River where they had fished since he was asmall boy. The sun shone brightly, and the birds chirped merrily, asfather and son sat on the bank near a large oak and fished throughoutthe day.

Gewey landed three nice-sized trout and Harman fourothers. His father always had better luck at fishing. As the sunbegan to sink closer to the horizon, Gewey lay back on the grass andtook a deep breath of the fresh spring air.

“Are you happy, son?” his father asked.

Gewey looked at Harman mildly surprised. “Ofcourse, I am. Why wouldn’t I be?”

“I’m glad.” He stretched his arms witha satisfied moan. “I think it’s time we go home and eatsome fish.”

It was nearly dark when they arrived back at the farm.Gewey cleaned the fish on a wooden table next to the house, while hisfather prepared the stove and wash water inside. After they had bothcleaned up and cooked dinner they sat down to eat. The fish tastedbetter than any Gewey could remember.

“I have a surprise,” said Harman, as he gotup and brought a pitcher down from the cabinet. Gewey could smellorange juice as his father placed it on the table.

“Where did you get that?” asked Gewey.

Harman just smiled and poured Gewey a cup. “Mylittle secret.” He winked and returned to the chair.

There was a knock at the door. Harman sprung up andlooked out the window.

“Who is it?” asked Gewey.

“It’s no one. No one at all.”

“No one? Someone knocked.” He got up andstarted to the door. Harman rushed in front of him, barring Gewey’sway.

“I said it was no one,” said Harman, thistime with more force. Again, there was a knock.

“What wrong with you?” said Gewey. “Whywon’t you open the door?” Gewey tried to push his wayaround his father, but Harman shoved him hard, sending him flyingacross the room and crashing into the wall.

“I said leave it!”

Gewey stared in horror as his father changed anddistorted, until he became a creature of quivering mass and swirlingcolors. “What are you?”

“She doesn’t belong here,” cried thecreature. Its voice echoed loudly. “She must leave.”

Gewey felt panic grip him as the creature closed in. Hebolted around the table and tried to get to the door, but thecreature got there first. “You must stay. We love you.”

Gewey slowly backed away until he stood next to thewindow. He propelled his body through the glass and onto the porch.

“Gewey,” a familiar voice called out.

Gewey tried to focus, but the world around him blurred.“Who’s there?” he cried as he tried to regain hisfeet. A figure stood in front of him, but he couldn’t tell whoor what it was.

“It’s me, Kaylia.”

As soon as he heard her name, it all came back to himand the figure cleared revealing Kaylia dressed in the same shirt andtrousers in which he had met her in the forest for the first time.“Kaylia,” he cried, his voice filled with relief and joy.

She took his hand and pulled him from the porch.“Hurry,” she ordered. “We must get out of here.”

The door to the house shattered, splinters flying. Geweyand Kaylia ran as fast as they could, not paying attention to wherethey were going.

“You must not leave!” the creature screamedas it pursued them. It appeared to float just above the ground.

“Where are we going?” asked Gewey as theyran.

“How should I know? Anywhere but here.”

Gewey nodded in agreement, and they headed down the roadeast, away from town. After a few minutes, Gewey glanced over hisshoulder, but he couldn’t see any sign of pursuit. “Holdon.” Gewey grabbed Kaylia’s arm and came to a halt.

“We need to keep going,” she said.

“But where? I don’t even know where we are;let alone where we should go.”

“We’re in the spirit realm.” Kaylialooked around for signs of the creature. “You became trappedhere after your battle with Harlondo.”

“The spirit realm?” said Gewey frowning.“Then how are you here?”

“We took you to Valshara to be healed. But yourspirit was lost. I used our bond to find you.”

“Valshara,” whispered Gewey. “How longhave I been here?”

“Not long,” she said. “Two days. Buttime may not flow the same here. For all I know we’ve both beenhere for weeks…even months.”

“How do we get out?”

“You don’t,” called a voice frombehind them. They turned and saw the form of Gewey’s fathersmiling at them.

“Who are you?” Gewey demanded. “Andwhy are you keeping us here?”

“We did not bring her.” said Harman, lookingat Kaylia. “We only want you. She does not belong here. Shemust leave.”

“We will both be leaving,” said Gewey.“Release us.”

“I cannot,” he replied. “We need youhere. We have been so alone.”

“What are you?” asked Kaylia.

“We will not speak with you,” said Harman.His hand flashed from his side, and a dagger flew through the air atKaylia’s heart.

Gewey shoved her out of the way just in time, and thedagger buried itself deep in his arm. Pain shot through him as hefell to his knees. Kaylia rushed over and pulled out the blade. Bloodsoaked his sleeve and dripped from the ends of his fingers.

“That was foolish,” scolded Harman. “Butno matter.” He waived his hand, and the wound was gone. “Youwill come to no harm, but she must be destroyed. You cannot stopthis.”

Gewey stared in amazement at where the dagger hadstruck. “If you hurt her I’ll kill you all.” He gotto his feet and squared his shoulders.

Harman looked amused. “You cannot kill us. Thedead cannot die.” He stepped towards Kaylia menacingly.

There was a blinding flash of light. When Gewey’seyes adjusted, he gasped. Felsafell stood between Harman and Kaylia.He was dressed in his animal skins and carried his walking stick.

“Leave her be,” Felsafell commanded.

Harman’s face twisted in anger. “Traitor!”he shouted. “Leave this place!”

Gewey looked in Kaylia's eyes and smiled. “Are youokay?”

Kaylia nodded, still staring at the scene.

“Your heart is rotten,” said Felsafell.“It’s rotten and cold. You take what is not yours. Youseal your own doom. Yes, you do.”

“You left us,” said Harman. “You brokeyour promise.”

“There was no promise,” Felsafell replied.“Oh, no. You are doomed and foul. I no longer care for yourwords. Our people are gone, and I will join you soon enough.”

“We will not let him go.” Harman clenchedhis jaw. “You can’t make us.”

Felsafell shook his head slowly. “I can’tmake you. But I’ll tell him not to love you. Yes, I will.You’ll still be alone. Alone forever. Unloved and alone.”

“I will never love you,” cried Gewey. “Notif you hurt Kaylia.”

Harman shifted his eyes to Gewey. “You will loveus,” he said. “Your father and mother loved us. So willyou.”

“You’re wrong,” said Gewey. “ButI will release my mother and father. Then you can be with themagain.”

“You see,” said Felsafell. “You are afool. The fool of fools. You keep the one who can give you love, butif you do he will never love you.”

Harman turned his back and lowered his head. “Willyou return to us, brother?” he asked.

Felsafell walked up and placed his withered hand onHarman’s shoulder. “I cannot. I must help free thefathers and mothers. And more there is to do for me. But I will joinyou soon enough.”

Gewey watched as Harman faded and disappeared. ”Whathappened?” he asked. “Is he gone?”

“Gone?” Felsafell replied. “No, notgone. Just far away.”

“Thank you,” said Kaylia. “I owe you adebt.”

Felsafell smiled. “You will repay,” he said.“Oh, yes. Then I can rest old bones and tired head.”

Chapter One

Millet, Maybell and Malstisos made their way towardHazrah. The first snows began to fall just as they had rounded thewestern end of the Razor Edge Mountains. Luckily, the snow was lightand didn’t bar their way, but Millet feared for Maybell’shealth nonetheless. As strong as she was, he knew the long days oftravel and the cold weather took a toll on her aging body. He andMalstisos kept a close eye on her and did their best to lighten herburden, though she didn’t make it easy for them. Maybell had anannoying habit of taking on extra work, especially if they tried todo anything she saw as herduties.

Aside from the dropping temperatures and light snow,travel was pleasant. Malstisos was open, friendly, and free with hishumor. Millet couldn’t help being pleased to have him along,and his skill as a hunter came in handy, as did his ability to knowwhen harsh weather was coming.

They had done well avoiding other travelers, and onlyonce had they been forced to seek shelter at a village inn. Malstisosinsisted on accompanying them, stating his desire to see humans fromother parts of the world. At first Millet and Maybell objected, butsoon realized that he could remain unnoticed even in a crowdedtavern.

They were three days outside of Hazrah when theyencountered the first indication that things had changed in the northsince Millet had last been there. Malstisos stopped abruptly and ledMillet and Maybell into the nearby brush.

“Wait here and keep silent,” he whispered,then disappeared into the woods parallel to the road.

Maybell and Millet did their best to stay hidden andkeep the horses calm, but as the minutes passed, the cold set in andMaybell began to shiver uncontrollably. Millet held her close in anattempt to keep her warm. At first, she tried to shake him off, buteventually relented. Thirty minutes later Malstisos returned, hisexpression grave.

“Five soldiers are camped three-hundred yards downthe road,” he said. “They bear a standard I’munfamiliar with, though admittedly I know little of human nations inthe north.”

“What did it look like?” asked Millet.

“Red with a gray background, and it bore the imageof broken scales.”

Millet and Maybell looked at each other. “That’sthe standard of Angraal,” grumbled Millet. “Wemust not let them see us.”

“We should go around then,” said Malstisos.He turned to Maybell, “I’m sorry, but we cannot restyet.”

“I’ll be fine,” said Maybell. “It’snot riding that bothers me, it’s standing still that chills oldbones. Lead on.”

Malstisos led them northeast away from the road andthrough forest. Millet could feel the wind pick up as it howledthrough the bare limbs of the trees. They rode for two hours beforeMalstisos finally called for a halt and built a small fire.

“Rest here,” said Malstisos. “I’llscout ahead.” He pulled a small flask from his pack and handedit to Maybell. “Drink this. It will help you stay warm.”

“What is it?” she asked. “Not jawastea I hope.”

Malstisos smiled warmly. “It’s elf brandy,”he said. “A small sip should take the chill away. I’llreturn before dawn.” He strode off into the woods.

Millet couldn’t help but look worried, watchingMaybell’s hands tremble as she lifted the flask to her lips.

“I’m fine,” said Maybell. “Quitlooking at me like that.”

“I’m sorry,” he said. “Butplease understand I’m only thinking of your well-being. Even ayoung man couldn’t stand this cold for long.”

“Then worry about yourself,” she said. Thewarm rush of brandy filled her, putting color back in her cheeks. “Imay be an old woman. But, you’re no spring chicken.”

Millet laughed as Maybell passed him the flask. “Pointtaken.”

Neither of them was able to sleep. The fire and thebrandy kept them warm, but soon the howl of wolves mixed with thehowl of the wind.

“How close do you think they are?” askedMaybell, trying her best to hide her fear.

“Not far from the sound of it,” he answered.“But don’t worry. Wolves rarely trouble travelers, andthey won’t come near the fire.”

Malstisos returned just as the sun broke the horizon.“There is a garrison due east of here bearing the same standardas the other soldiers,” he said. “But I found a wayaround that should keep us out of sight.”

“If they have built a garrison this close toHazrah, then it’s likely they’ve already taken the cityitself,” said Millet. “The king would never allow aforeign army to go unchallenged this close to the capital.” Heturned to Maybell. “There is a mining village a day’sride from here. I have a friend there that can shelter us while wegather information and form a plan. I don’t want to marchheadlong into the sights of Angraal unless there is noother choice.”

“If Hazrah has fallen, this trip may have been fornaught,” said Malstisos. “The garrison is organized, andthey are well prepared. Whoever leads them is no fool. Entering thecity unnoticed may be impossible.”

“If getting into the city unnoticed isn’t anoption then we’ll hide in plain sight,” Millet replied.“This is not my first dangerous mission.”

“I may be able to help,” said Maybell. “Ifyour friend can get word to the Hazrah temple then perhaps they canfind us a way in.”

“There may not be a temple to contact,” saidMillet. “Remember what Salmitaya did to the temples inKaltinor?”

Maybell’s heart ached at the thought. “Ishould have killed her when I had the chance.”

“Don’t second guess yourself,” repliedMillet. “Your actions were correct and merciful. I, for one, amglad you spared her. Once her masters discover her failure I’msure they will be less than pleased. I doubt that her comfortablelife in Kaltinor will last much longer.”

“I hope you’re right.” Maybell wiped atear from her cheek.

Millet explained to Malstisos their position relative tothe mining village so that he could scout it for patrols. They wereforced to change direction three times to avoid detection. When theyreached the edge of the village, they hid behind some bushes andwatched for a time. When no soldiers were in sight, Millet toldMaybell and Malstisos to wait while he entered and made contact withhis friend.

“I don’t like you going alone,” saidMaybell.

“Until we know what’s going on we can’trisk being taken together,” he replied. “I'll need totalk to Markus and make sure it’s safe.”

“Don’t worry, Maybell,” saidMalstisos. “If he is taken, I will free him.”

“Fine,” said Maybell, scowling. “Whois this Markus person anyway?”

“He’s the foreman of the Kessel coppermine,” said Millet. “He and I were good friends when wewere young.”

“How do you know you can still trust him?”she asked.

“I don’t. But when we were young he was themost honest and dependable man I knew. Besides, it’s eitherthis, or we ride blindly into danger. I’d rather try to escapefrom here than from the city gates.”

“If you are captured be certain to make enoughnoise so that I know to come get you,” said Malstisos.

“Absolutely,” Millet agreed.

Millet scanned the area one last time, making certain hewasn’t being watched, and then hurried to the nearby street.Malstisos handed Maybell the flask of elf brandy, which shegratefully accepted. An hour later Millet returned.

“I spoke to Markus,” he said. “Heoffers us food and shelter.”

“What news of Hazrah?” asked Malstisos.

“It’s not good,” he replied. “Wecan discuss it at Markus’ house. Keep your hood on until we’reinside. Markus knows you’re with me so there will be no reasonto hide your identity once we get there.”

Millet led them to the street and into the village. Itwas typical of a mining town, mostly single story, wood buildings,built for utility rather than aesthetics. The streets were empty,aside from a few workers on their way home from the mines.

Being the mine foreman, Markus lived in one of thelarger houses in the village, but even so, it was not much biggerthan the average farmhouse. Millet tied the horses to a nearbyhitching post then walked straight up and opened the door. Theinterior was modest yet comfortable. A sturdy dining table wasalready set for the evening meal at the far end of the great room,and a fire crackled in the fireplace just inside the door. A balding,stocky man with deep-set eyes, and a weathered face stood next to thetable, slicing a loaf of fresh bread. He looked up and smiled as theparty entered.

“Welcome,” said Markus. “Please have aseat. Supper will be ready shortly.”

“Thank you, old friend,” said Millet. “Thisis Maybell and Malstisos.”

Markus walked over and took Maybell’s hand. “Mylady, you are most welcome. A Priestess of Ayliazarah is sorelyneeded here.”

Maybell curtsied. “I cannot tell you how gratefulwe are for your hospitality.”

“It’s my pleasure,” he replied andturned to Malstisos. “And you must be the elf Millet told meof. Truly the world is changing.”

Malstisos smiled and bowed low. “I am at yourservice and in your debt.”

Markus smiled broadly. “Not at all. Millet is anold friend and his friends are mine.”

They sat at the table while Markus passed around thebread and retrieved a small pot of beef stew from the stove. “I’msorry that there’s not more, but this is considered a feast inthese dark times.”

Millet reached in his purse and brought out a gold coin.“Take this.” He pushed the coin to Markus.

Markus pushed the coin back shaking his head. “Idon’t need the money, my friend. It's food we lack here. Mostof what we have is sent north to feed the armies of Angraal.I’m one of the lucky ones. As foreman I’m given extraprovisions.”

“So the Dark Knight hastaken Hazrah,” said Malstisos.

Markus stared down at the table. “He has. And he’sbrought misery with him. Of course, they call him the Reborn King andnot the Dark Knight.”

“How long ago did his armies arrive?” askedMalstisos.

“Three months ago. But his agents were here longbefore that. They negotiated our surrender. We didn’t even putup a fight.”

“Why not?” asked Millet. “The King’sarmy could have held out for years. The city walls have never beenbreached.”

“I don’t know,” said Markus. “Thosekinds of questions land you in prison these days. As far as theKing’s army, most have been sent north to Angraal.Some have returned carrying the banner of our conquerors. It’slike The Dark One is trying to eat the world and we're theappetizer.”

“What of Lady Nal’Thain?” askedMillet. “Is she well?”

“If that’s why you’ve come, you’vewasted your time,” replied Markus. “No one has seen orheard from the house of Nal’Thain for weeks. The rumor is thatthe Lady has been sent north, but I don’t know how much truththere is in that.”

Millet lowered his head. “What of her son?”

“I’m afraid that I have no news of Jacob’swhereabouts. There are whispers that he was the one who convinced theKing to surrender. After that, he seems to have vanished.”

“I don’t believe it,” cried Millet.“The son of Lee Nal’Thain would not betray his people.”

“I only know what I hear,” said Markus.“Whether there is truth in this… who knows?”

“We must find them,” said Millet. “Canyou get us inside the city?”

“I doubt it. They check everyone coming in or out,but I may be able to help. I make monthly production reports to thecity clerk and the next one is due in two days. I could try andcontact them for you.”

“What about the temples?” asked Maybell. “Icould claim to be sent from Baltria. Certainly they wouldn’tstop a priestess.”

“I hate to be the one to tell you this,”said Markus, unable to meet Maybell's eyes. “But the templeshave been shut down. They house Angraal’s soldiersnow.”

“What?” she cried. “Foul beasts!”

“I’m sorry,” said Markus. “Worshipof the Gods is forbidden now. Most of the priestesses and monks weresent north for re-educationa week after the soldiers arrived.”

“I still can’t believe the King has donenothing to stop this!” said Millet.

“The time is long past for the King to takeaction,” said Markus.

“Is there no resistance?” asked Malstisos.

“There was at first. But Angraal crushedit. I know you won’t want to hear this, Millet, but it wasJacob Nal’Thain who helped them rout out the resistance. This Isaw with my own eyes.”

Millet shook his head, rubbing his temples. “Itdoesn’t matter,” he said, finally. “I was sent toretrieve my lord’s family, and I will do as he has commandedme.”

Markus sighed. “Very well. Tonight you and yourfriends will sleep in the basement. I will leave in the morning. ButI cannot promise that I will succeed.”

“I thank you for your help, old friend,”said Millet. “I know how much you’re risking by aidingus. You can come with us if you wish. We can offer you sanctuary.”

“My place is here with my men. I cannot abandonthem.”

“I understand,” said Millet.

After their meal, Millet retrieved their packs from thehorses which were then put in a small stable behind the house. Markusgave each of them extra bedding and led them into the basement.“Please keep as quiet as possible,” he said. “Thesoldiers rarely check my house, but a little extra caution won’thurt.” He walked up the stairs and closed the door. The clankof the latch echoed through the basement.

“I don’t like being trapped,” saidMalstisos. “If we are discovered, there is only one way out.”

“I don’t like it either,” agreedMaybell.

“What choice is there?” said Millet. “Weare asking Markus to take a huge risk. If he says we should stayhere, I must trust him.”

“I hope your trust is justified,” remarkedMalstisos. “Hardship can do strange things to a person’sloyalty.”

“I don’t like what you’re implying,”said Millet. “I’ve known Markus for more than fortyyears. He is as solid and honest a man as I’ve ever known.”

“We shall see,” said Malstisos.

They set up their bedding and went to sleep. Bad dreamstroubled Millet and he woke up several times. Eventually he decidedto forgo sleep and spent the rest of the night huddled in a corner.After a few hours, he heard the door slowly creak open. Malstisoswoke immediately and drew his knife. Maybell stood up and movedbehind him.

“What?” Millet asked in dismay.

“There are a dozen soldiers upstairs,”Marcus announced as he descended the steps. “If you don’tdisarm they’ll burn you alive down here.”

“Traitor,” shouted Millet. His hand shot outand his fist landed solidly on Markus’ jaw. Markus stumbledback and fell to the ground.

“It’s not my fault,” said Markus,rubbing his jaw. “You were seen coming here by one of theirspies. Please understand, if I didn’t do this they would havekilled me along with half my men.”

Malstisos glared furiously at the door. “I say wefight our way out.”

“No,” said Millet. “Let me speak tothem first.” He looked down at Markus. “Lead meupstairs.”

Without a word, Markus got up and led Millet up thestairs and through the door. He entered the main part of the houseand immediately saw twelve soldiers in full armor, swords drawn.

With them was a man in a dark blue velvet suit, carryinga white ash walking stick. He had long, dark blond hair and fairskin. He smiled as Millet entered.

“You must be Millet,” he said. “Myname is Brandis. I am here to escort you and your companions toHazrah if you wish.”

“We will not be used as hostages,” saidMillet. “If that is your intent you might as well kill us now.”

Brandis laughed. “No, no, no, you are not mycaptives, you’re my guests.”

“And if I decide not to accept your hospitality,”said Millet. “What then?”

“Leave if you wish,” he said. “But Ibelieve you are here at the direction of the former Lord Nal’Thain.Is this not so?”

Millet remained expressionless and silent.

“No need to answer,” said Brandis. “Ialready know. Markus was kind enough to fill me in. It’s a goodthing he did. Otherwise, you may have been foolish and tried to sneakinto the city. Naturally, you would have been caught. Heaven knowswhat may have happened before I could get to you.”

“What do you want with us?” Millet demanded.

“To help. You’re here to retrieve theNal’Thain family, and I’m here to see that you accomplishyour task.”

Millet looked warily at Brandis. “So we can simplytake them and leave?”

“Certainly,” he said. “Jacob Nal’Thainis a troublemaker we would be happy to be rid of. As for LadyPenelope, you have a choice.”

“What might that be?” asked Millet.

“She has traveled north to the court of the RebornKing,” said Brandis. “It will take several weeks for herto return. You may wait, or you may take young Jacob and leave.”

“If you are being truthful, then have Jacobbrought here,” said Millet. “Now.”

“I see your suspicions abound.” He chuckled.“As you wish. But I must ask that you remain here until he canbe brought.” He turned to leave. “Oh, I nearly forgot.You must surrender your weapons first, of course.”

Millet made no move to comply.

“Come now,” said Brandis. “They willbe returned when you leave. A small thing to ask all thingsconsidered.”

Millet nodded and went back down to the basement.Malstisos was still standing in front of Maybell with his knifedrawn.

“I could hear your conversation,” saidMalstisos. He handed Millet his knife. “We have little choice.”

“I’m sorry for this,” said Millet.“Clearly Markus is no longer the man I knew.”

“You are not at fault,” he replied. “Therewas no way for you to know.”

“If you would all join me,” called Brandisfrom upstairs.

Millet led Maybell and Malstisos up and handed Brandistheir weapons.

“Thank you,” said Brandis. “Very wisechoice.”

“What happens now?” asked Millet.

“Now we wait,” he answered. “One of mymen is on his way to bring young Jacob. Then you may leave. That isunless you choose to wait for the Lady Nal’Thain.”

“If she still lives,” said Millet.

“As I told you,” said Brandis. “She isat the court of Angraal. I have no reason to lie.” Helooked at Malstisos. “I am honored to have an elf among us.”

Malstisos said nothing.

“No reason for apprehension,” continuedBrandis. “My lord holds your kind in high regard. Certainly youknow of our offer of friendship.”

“I know of the lies your master has told,”said Malstisos. “Empty promises of glory made to a generationthat still clings to the past. You will find that I am not as easilyswayed as some.”

“Not empty promises,” replied Brandis. “Soonwe will spread our message of hope throughout the land, and when thathappens those that have seen the wisdom of our cause will benefitmost.”

“Your cause?” snapped Maybell. “You’vedestroyed temples and murdered their followers.”

“Ah, the priestess.” Brandis sneered. “Ihad almost forgotten about you.”

Malstisos moved his body between Maybell and Brandis.

“There’s no reason to be alarmed. I have nointention of harming any of you.”

Maybell seethed with rage. “You've killed innocentpriestesses and monks. You are an abomination.”

Brandis laughed and shook his head. “I haven’tmurdered anyone. Your own people betrayed you, not me, and not mymaster. All we have done is told people the truth.”

“And what truth is that?” asked Millet.

“The Gods are as corrupt as the people who servethem. Your elf friend will certainly agree with this. They havecaused nothing but harm to man andelf. They are greedy and petty, and now thanks to the Reborn King,they are gone.”

“You assume that all elves believe the old tales,”said Malstisos. “Not all of us blame the Gods for the split.”

“You are wise,” said Brandis. “You donot take what you are told at face value. Sadly, in this case, youare wrong. It was theGods that cursed the elves. But what you do not understand is theycursed man as well. They turned us into slaves. We were sent on apath of endless destruction without guidance. However, that horriblechapter of history is coming to an end. Soon the world will be atpeace, and both elf and human will be able to live as they weremeant, in peace.”

Maybell sneered. “You speak of peace and freedom,and yet here you stand, conquerors and invaders.”

Brandis laughed. “We have taken Hazrah withoutspilling blood. When in history has that happened? We allow you andyour friends to leave in peace, even though you have sworn to destroyus. We give you Lee Nal’Thain’s family as a token of goodwill and still you accuse.”

“You have tried to have us killed,” repliedMillet. “You’ve destroyed temples and the Gods only knowwhat you’ve done to the clergy. Whatever your motivations arefor letting us go, I suspect they are part of some grander design.You allow us to leave because it serves your needs to do so, though,I don’t yet know what they are.”

“The attempts on the lives of you and your friendswere unfortunate,” he said. “The people responsible havebeen dealt with. Of course, I don’t expect you to believe that,and frankly, it doesn’t matter. You will think my master isyour enemy until the very end. But when that end comes, you will seethe truth.”

“I see the truth now,” Millet shot back.“And unless you force me to do so, I will hear no more of yourlies.”

“As you wish,” said Brandis. “Mysoldiers and I will wait outside.” He spun on his heels andleft the house. Markus and the soldiers followed close behind.

“Do you think they actually intend to let us justwalk out of here?” asked Maybell.

“Millet was correct,” said Malstisos. “Ifit serves their objectives they will. This may be a deception, but Icannot divine the purpose. If they want us, they have us.”

“We’ll know soon enough,” said Millet.

Two hours later, the door opened, and Brandis entered.Behind him was a tall, thin youth, no more than twenty, with lightbrown hair that fell in loose curls to his shoulders. He was dressedin tan leathers and boots, and carried a pack over his shoulders. Hisface was strikingly like Lee’s except a bit more rounded at thechin, and his eyes were deep green and more widely set.

“I give you Jacob Nal’Thain,” saidBrandis.

Millet looked Jacob over for several moments. “Howdo we know this is Jacob?”

“Who else would I be?” Jacob sneered. “Andwho are you?”

“I am Millet Gristall, the personal assistant toLee Nal’Thain.”

“My father?” said Jacob. “So this iswhat you brought me here for? You drag me from my cell for this?”

Millet cocked his head. “Your cell?”

“Young Jacob has been somewhat of atrouble-maker,” Brandis explained. “We have had to lockhim away for the good of the city.”

“I see,” said Millet. He turned to Jacob.“Where is your mother?”

Jacob glared. “This dog knows where she is. InAngraal, where they took her.”

“How many times must you be told?” askedBrandis. “She went of her own free will.”

“I’ll never believe that. And if you expectme to go willingly with these people just so they can kill me whenwe're out of sight, then you’re mistaken. Kill me now, for allto see.”

Brandis sighed. “For the last time, if we wantedto kill you we would have done so long before now. You will either gowith these people or leave on your own. Either way, I tire of you andwill no longer tolerate your presence.”

“You will come with us,” said Millet. “Iwas sent to retrieve you and your mother. Being that your mother isnot here, I will at least retrieve you.”

“Why should I believe you?” asked Jacob.“What’s to prevent you from killing me the moment we’reout of sight?”

“As much as I hate to admit it,” repliedMillet. “Brandis is correct. If they wanted you dead, theywouldn’t need such an elaborate deception. In fact, we are inmore danger from you, than you are from us.”

Jacob thought for a moment. “Very well, I will gowith you, for now.”

“Good decision,” said Brandis. “I’llleave you to it then.” He started to the door. “Pleasetell Lord Nal’Thain that we will allow him to see his wife anytime he wishes. And as for Gewey Stedding, the Reborn King stillwants his friendship. Please convey the message to both of them, ifyou would.”

“I’ll tell them,” replied Millet.

“Good,” he said. “You will not behindered when you leave. I’ll wait outside until you’reready.” He turned and left.

“I’m not sure what your game is,” saidJacob. “But if you wish me harm, even your friend the elf mayfind that difficult.”

Malstisos stepped forward. “If I wanted you dead,I would have killed you the second that door closed. It is not wethat need prove our intentions.”

“I agree,” said Millet. “You look likemy lord, but I have no way of knowing for sure.”

“What do we do?” said Maybell. “Certainlywe cannot trust that this is not a deception.”

“We won’t,” said Millet. “Thereis one way of finding the truth. But in order to do so I must contactLord Starfinder.”

“I’ve heard that name before,” saidJacob.

“Of course you have,” he replied. “Thatwas the name of your father before you were born, and it is the namehe goes by now. I’m sure your mother has mentioned it.”

“No,” he said. “I heard it when I wasin prison. The Dark One wants him. They mean to kill him.”

“They’ve already tried,” said Milletwith a wicked smile. “So far they’ve failed miserably.”

“Enough talk,” said Malstisos. “Weneed to leave while we still can.”

“Agreed,” said Millet. “We’llhead west for now.”

“Then what?” asked Maybell. “We can’tbring him back with us. At least not until we know with certainty heis who he says he is.”

“I have no intention of being taken anywhere,”said Jacob. “As soon as I’m able, I’ll be going myown way.”

Millet looked irritably at the boy. “I suggest youaccept our company for the time being. At least until we’reaway from here.”

Jacob looked disgusted and walked to the door. “I’llbe outside when you’re ready.” He slammed the door behindhim.

Chapter Two

Millet, Maybell and Malstisos gathered their gear andleft the house. Jacob sat on the front steps, fiddling with a smallknife. Their horses were ready and waiting. Brandis stood a few feetaway along with two guards.

“Here are your weapons,” said Brandis. Hemotioned to one of the guards who handed them over. “I trustyou will not need them any time soon. And we have provided youngJacob with a sword as well as a mount. If you wish an escort, one canbe provided, but I suspect you do not.”

“No escort is necessary,” replied Millet.“We know the way.”

“In that case I wish you a safe journey,”said Brandis. He nodded to the guards who followed him, and hedisappeared down the street.

Millet led them through the village to the west road.The street was conspicuously empty.

“Do you think they plan to ambush us?” askedMaybell as they mounted their horses.

“I doubt it,” answered Millet. “Theycould have killed us if they wanted. Malstisos was the only one whomight have escaped. No, whatever their plan is, it involves usremoving Jacob from Hazrah.” He looked suspiciously at the boy.

They continued until dusk and made camp along the road.Along the way, they had passed a patrol, but the soldiers ignoredthem.

“It would seem that Brandis intends to let usleave without incident,” said Malstisos.

Millet stared at the fire and rubbed his hands together.“So it would seem.” He watched as Jacob checked his horseand unpacked his gear. “We must find a way to contact Leewithout giving away his location. Until then, I’m afraid wehave no way to trust the lad.”

“I have exceptional hearing,” said Jacob.“From my father’s side of the family, I assume. Contacthim if you must. As for me I’m headed for Baltria once we’resafely away from here.”

“You intend to abandon your mother?” askedMillet.

Jacob glowered. “There’s nothing I can dofor her.” He placed his blanket near the fire. “Theywon’t send for her, I don’t care what they told you. Idoubt she’s even alive.”

“They let you live, didn’t they?” saidMalstisos.

“That may be. But I’m in Hazrah, and mymother is not. The house Nal’Thain still has a good name amongthe people. To kill me without scandal or reprisal, they would needto do it away from the city.”

“We were told that you helped Angraaltake control,” said Maybell huddled close to the fire, sippingelf brandy.

“That’s a lie,” spat Jacob. “Idid everything I could to stop them.”

“That may be,” said Maybell. “But ifthe people believe it, I doubt your death would cause much of ascandal.”

Jacob pulled his blanket close and stared into the fire.

“What didhappen?” asked Malstisos. “From what we have seen itdidn’t take much of an effort for Angraal to seizecontrol.”

Jacob scowled. “It was the King,” hemuttered in disgust. “He sold us out.”

“You’re not making sense,” saidMillet. “Even the King couldn’t simply hand over controlof the land to a foreign power without resistance from the nobles.”

“That’s not what happened,” repliedJacob. “They were far more subtle. A year ago an ambassadorarrived at court with a message of friendship. He said he was from akingdom in the north and desired to establish relations and trade.Naturally, the lords were skeptical. All the old tales of thenorthern kingdoms are of terror and war, but the ambassador assuredus of his good intentions and suggested that we send an envoy to meetwith his lord. After much deliberation, the King agreed. I wanted tobe the one to go, but mother wouldn’t allow it.”

“Wise woman,” said Millet.

“In this case she was.” Jacob nodded inagreement. “The King sent his second cousin to gauge the truthof matters. Sadly, though loved dearly by the King, he has no skillwith diplomacy. He returned two months later accompanied by a fullentourage of representatives from Angraal, enough to occupya proper diplomatic embassy. At first, the King protested, but hiscousin convinced him that relations and trade would be in the bestinterest for the kingdom. Before long they had bought a building nearthe palace and had established themselves as the embassy to the“ Reborn King of Angraal.”

“That didn’t send up warning flags?”asked Millet. “The “Reborn King” can only bereferring to the Demon King, Ratsterfel. Surely the templesintervened when they heard this?” He retrieved a loaf of breadand dried meat from his pack and passed it around.

“I believe the temples had been infiltrated longbefore the arrival of the ambassador,” replied Jacob.

“Why would you think that?” asked Maybell,trying to contain her irritation.

“From the moment they arrived they showed theircontempt for the Gods. They refused to have their embassy blessed,and turned away any offer of friendship the temples made. On thestreets they openly mocked the Gods, and said that anyone thattrusted in them was a fool. A few of the temples were evenvandalized. Everyone knew who did it, but there was no proof. Morethan that, the temples did little to stop it.”

“All this and the King did nothing?” saidMillet.

“There was nothing to do,” said Jacob. “Thetemples made no complaint. Not to the King or anyone else. In fact,it was widely known that many of the high priestesses and seniormonks had dealings with them on a regular basis. I myself saw thechief librarian of the Temple of Gerath riding with the ambassador,talking and laughing as friends.”

“That means nothing,” said Maybell. “Youcan’t know why they were speaking.”

“True,” he answered. “But the next daythe library was robbed and nearly every important text stolen. Theculprits were never found despite the fact that I told the magistratewhat I had seen. Of course, after that life became more difficult formy mother and me. Several of our trade caravans were attacked, andour interests in the copper mine were suddenly audited. I went to themagistrate to complain, but I fear he had already been bought. Thechief finance minister manufactured reasons for our mining assets tobe stripped away. Of course they were sold to an unknown party, andby unknown I mean Angraal.”

“Was anyone else attacked like this?” askedMillet.

“Oh, yes, I was not the only Lord of Hazrah withthe courage to stand up to these interlopers. But our resistance wasshort lived. With the King and the temples against us, we werereduced to simple acts of defiance and petty acts of vandalism.Unfortunately, in my case they found my weakness.”

“And what might that have been?” askedMalstisos.

“My mother. As I became more brazen in myresistance, they threatened to kill her if I didn’t fall inline. My first reaction was to send her away. We have friends inBaltria, and I thought she’d be safe there, but they got to herbefore I could make the arrangements. I was told that she hadvolunteered to attend court in Angraal as the personalrepresentative of the King, but the truth is they are using her asleverage against me. It was a week after she left when the firstAngraal troops arrived. The King announced that there was agrowing threat from the southern kingdoms, and they were only thereto assist in our defense, but it was soon clear that it was anoccupation.”

“It’s difficult to imagine all this,”said Millet. “The people of Hazrah would have risen up andfought in my day.”

“Some tried,” he said. “But any whotook up arms were slaughtered and called a traitor to the throne.Most were arrested before they could organize and be send north.”

“Is that how you ended up in prison?” askedMaybell.

Jacob nodded slowly. “At first they said I wasbeing held for questioning about a raid on a grain shipment. Therewas, of course, no such raid. It was clear I was framed to get me outof the way. They made it seem as if I was cooperating in order tocoerce me into furthering their goals, but I refused. I think theonly reason I’ve kept my head is that my mother has agreed towork with them.”

“I can’t believe Lady Nal’Thain wouldside with the Dark Knight over her own people,” said Millet.“She would rather die.”

“You’re right,” said Jacob. “Butit was my life and not hers she was protecting. That’s whatthey do. They use the people you care for against you.”

“How long have you been in prison?” askedMaybell.

“Six months,” he replied. “I wasreleased once but immediately rearrested. When I was jailed the firsttime, troops were just arriving. Now they are at least two-thousandstrong.”

“What do you intend to do?” asked Millet.“If you go back you’ll be imprisoned…or worse.”

“Like I said earlier,” said Jacob. “I’mheading to Baltria. I have friends there who can help me. Then I’mgoing to get my mother out of Angraal.”

Millet thought for a moment. “I’ll go withyou.” He turned to Malstisos. “You and Maybell go backand tell Lord Starfinder what has happened.”

“I don’t need you slowing me down,”said Jacob.

Millet laughed. “If you are who you say you arethen you will need my help. I traveled with your father for manyyears and am far more capable than you might think.”

Malstisos smiled. “You should listen to yourelders, young one. Millet is far more traveled than you. Besides, Idoubt they left you with any coin. How do you intend to eat andlodge?”

“I can hunt,” said Jacob stubbornly. “I’velearned to survive on my own.”

“That may be,” said Millet. “But Iserve the house Nal’Thain and have an obligation to see to yourwell-being.”

Jacob met Millet’s eyes. “You serve myfather, not the house Nal’Thain. He gave up his right to usethat name when he abandoned us.”

“You speak from ignorance,” said Millet.“But now is not for me to enlighten you.” Milletstraightened out his bedroll. “I amgoing with you. We’ll take the road east to Manisalia. There isa crossroads a few days from the city. We’ll split up there.”

Maybell’s eyes lit up. “Perhaps we shouldsee the Oracle.”

“You can try,” said Millet. “But Iwould not tarry long. If she will not see you right away you shouldmove on.”

“I would relish the chance to see the Oracle,”said Malstisos. “She is well known to my people.”

“I think you will be disappointed,” saidJacob. “The rumor is she has left Manisalia to escape thearmies of Angraal. I even heard that she is dead.”

“I hope you’re wrong,” said Maybell,settling into her blanket. “It would be a great loss to theworld. Her wisdom has helped guide the world away from destructionfor many decades.”

“Decades?” said Malstisos. “My peoplehave tales of her that go back before the Great War. I have alwaysassumed her to be more than one person, the title passed down butperhaps not.”

“You think she is that old?” asked Maybell.“She is human, after all.”

“Are you so certain of that? Our stories alwaysdescribe the same person, always looking the same way. That in itselfmeans nothing, but I’ve also heard human tales of her. Recentones. They are too similar in her description to think it acoincidence. At least it seems that way to me.”

“Maybe you can ask her if she is still there.”Millet pulled his blanket over his chest and yawned. “We stillhave a long journey ahead. We can continue this discussion tomorrow.”

Chapter Three

The next day they rode in silence. At mid-day, theystopped to eat and rest the horses. Several groups of soldiers and afew local farmers passed, but all ignored their presence. Thetemperature had dropped substantially, and a strong north wind cutstraight through the party’s clothing. It wasn’t longafter they were underway again when it became clear that they wouldneed to risk a town and an inn.

“No need for us to hide at this point.”Millet’s voice trembled from the cold. “Whatever theirplan, it’s obvious they do not intend to hinder our departure.”

“I agree,” said Malstisos. He glanced overat Maybell who rode in silence, her eyes down. He couldn’t helpbut worry. Despite remarkable resilience for a woman of her advancedyears, he knew the elements must be taking their toll. “In factI intend to remain in plain sight for as long as possible.”

Jacob chuckled and slowly shook his head. “Itwould do no good to run. They have trackers from Angraalfollowing us even now. Of that, I have no doubt. Where we go, theywill follow.”

Millet grunted with displeasure. “When we split upthey may have a harder time of it. I have a feeling that it is youand I they will be following, and my skills in evasion should not beunderestimated.”

Jacob sniggered.

“You should not let your eyes always be yourjudge, child,” scolded Malstisos. “Your father has greatconfidence in Millet. And thus far he has shown his worth more thanonce since I've traveled with him. I daresay his skills andusefulness outweigh yours.”

Jacob suddenly halted his horse, his face twisted inanger. “Mind your tongue, elf.” His hand slid to hissword.

“Don’t be foolish.” Malstisos’voice became low and dangerous. “I will not be threatened, nomatter who your father is.”

The two stared as each other intensely for what seemedlike an eternity.

“Enough of this!” Maybell’s voiceechoed over the trees. The ferocity of the woman’s tonestartled the others.

Malstisos bowed his head. “I am deeply sorry,sister. I know you must be cold and tired.” He turned to Jacob.“I’m certain we can conduct ourselves with bettermanners.”

Jacob continued to fume but nodded sharply. “Fornow,” he grumbled.

Maybell snorted in disgust at the scene. “How muchfarther to the next village?” she asked Millet.

“Two days,” he replied. “But there’sa hostel we could reach before sundown if we keep our next restshort.”

“Good,” said Maybell, trying to hide herrelief.

Malstisos stiffened his back, and he drew his longknife.

“What is it?” whispered Millet.

“Something follows.” The elf dismounted.

“I told you” scoffed Jacob. “They havesent trackers. Weren’t you paying attention?”

Malstisos shook his head. “This is no tracker.Whatever it is… it smells wrong.” He closed his eyes fora moment and sniffed the air. “Stay here.” He placed hishand on Millet's shoulder. “If I do not return in one hour,flee as fast as you can.”

“Where should we go?” asked Millet, alarmed.

“Stick with your plan,” the elf replied,then turned to Maybell and smiled. “Don't worry. I may only bechasing shadows.” He disappeared into the nearby trees, leavingthe group behind.

Many minutes passed before anyone dared to move.Finally, Millet reached into his pack and retrieved a loaf of breadand passed it out to the rest. Maybell reluctantly took a piece andfound a spot a few yards from Millet and Jacob to sit by herself andnibble.

“What do we do if he doesn't return?” askedJacob through a mouthful of bread.

Millet met Jacobs’s eyes. “We'll do asMalstisos said and continue to Baltria. There I will contact yourfather. Now if you don't mind, I would rather not speak untilMalstisos returns.”

“If he returns,” muttered Jacob.

Millet shot a furious glance and stormed away.

Minutes seemed like hours as the group stared into thesurrounding forest, hoping to see Malstisos return. Finally, just asMillet was about to tell the others it was time to leave, he caughtsight of the elf, head bowed low, holding what appeared to be asevered head in one hand and his long knife in the other. Maybellgasped. Millet and Jacob stared in horror as the elf tossed the headto the ground beside the horses. The elf's knife and hands werecovered with thick, black ooze, and the stench of rotting fleshfilled the air. The head resembled a human man, but its features weredistorted and grotesque, as if burned by fire, its hair tangled,stringy, and covered in filth.

“What is that thing?” whispered Maybell witha shudder.

Malstisos looked at Jacob. “I was hoping our youngfriend here might be able to enlighten us.”

Jacob’s eyes went wide. “Me? How should Iknow? I've never seen such a creature.”

Malstisos studied Jacob then looked down at the remains.“I found it about half a mile behind us. It was clearlyfollowing our trail. I tried to approach unseen, but it must have hada keen sense of smell because it knew I was there the moment I sawit. I am no seeker, but no human I have ever encountered, saveperhaps Lord Starfinder, could have heard my approach. When I knew Iwas discovered, I decided to withdraw, but the thing was on me in aninstant. It moved as quickly as any elf, though not as graceful. Itstruck at me with bare hands, but with power beyond human strength.As it was unarmed, I had the advantage and buried my knife in itsheart.”

“Then why cut off its head?” interruptedJacob. “And why bring this disgusting thing here?”

“Like I said,” Malstisos responded in a lowtone. “I was hoping you could help identify it. You have beenhere throughout the entire occupation. Have you never heard of such acreature? But that's not the only reason.” He reached into hissaddlebag, retrieved a flask and a small cloth and began cleaning hishands and knife. “I have the creature’s head because itwas the only way I could kill it. My blow through its heart servedonly to enrage the beast. As I pulled my blade loose, it charged inwith a ferocity I have never encountered. Again and again it charged.I was only barely able to avoid its blows. I slashed away at everypart of it and watched in horror as it had no effect. It wasn't longbefore I knew I had to either kill it or flee, so I waited for it tocharge one last time and brought my blade across its neck. To mygreat relief my stroke fell true and the creature died.”

“What should we do now?” asked Millet. “Ifthere are more of these things we don't stand a chance.”

Malstisos dried his hands and wiped his knife with oil.“If there are more, then we are in mortal danger.” Hechecked his pack and sheathed his knife. “I cannot protecteveryone at once. Still, I don't see that we have any other choicebut to continue with our plan. If we are lucky, there are no more ofthose things about. If not, then I'll do my best to kill them beforethey are upon us. Now that I know how to kill it, one will pose melittle danger and with only Maybell at my side, I should be able tokeep her safe.”

“It's settled.” Millet mounted his horse.“The crossroads, then we will part ways. By then we should knowif there are more of these… creatures.”

The party rode on through the rest of the day insilence. It was nearly sunset when they arrived at the hospice. Itwas little more than a small cabin with a small adjoining stable, butthe smoke from the chimney and the aroma of roast pork filled theirhearts with joy. Millet dismounted and motioned for the others towait. “I'll see to our accommodations,” he said. “Iwon't be but a moment.”

The interior was as he expected. The single room waslarge enough to hold a dozen beds and a roughly made dining table. Afire crackled in the hearth and was the sole source of light, givingit a comfortable, albeit dim, atmosphere. A thin young man sat at thetable carving a piece of roast pork. His blond hair and fine featuresindicated that he had not seen many winters. He looked up as Milletopened the door and frowned.

“If you're here to rob me, I have nothing to takebut some roast pork and a half bottle of wine.”

Millet stopped and bowed low. “I am not here torob you, young man. My companions and I seek a bed for the night.”He scanned the room for signs of other people but saw none. “Areyou master here?”

“I am,” the boy replied. “At leastuntil my uncle returns.” The boy stood, wiping his hands on histrousers. “I'm Gerald. And you are welcome here, though I havelittle to offer.” He walked to the hearth and stirred the fire.“How many are you?”

“Four,” Millet replied. “And we onlyask for a bed and perhaps a bite to eat.” He fished threecoppers from his pocket and placed them on the table. “Thisshould cover our expense.”

Gerald’s eyes widened and he retrieved the coins,clutching them tightly. “In that case, you are verywelcome.”

Millet smiled warmly. “If you would allow me tostable my horses.”

“Of course,” stammered Gerald. “I'lldo it for you, if you'd like.” He headed toward the door stillholding the coins.

Millet grabbed the boy gently by the arm. “Thatwon't be necessary. But if you could prepare a meal I would begrateful.”

“Yes, yes,” said Gerald. “It's alreadyprepared. It will be waiting.”

Millet thanked the boy and returned to the party. Afterthey unpacked and stabled the horses, they entered. Four plates andcups had been placed around the table. Malstisos was careful to hidehis features beneath his hood.

Gerald whistled merrily as he placed blankets on thebeds. The roast pork, though a bit plain, was well received, and soonthey were laughing and talking as if they hadn't a care in the world.

“Hostels in this area are usually filled tobursting this time of year,” said Millet once his belly wasfull. “Why are you so empty?”

Gerald's face twisted in anger. “Angraal,”he spat. “It's because of those damn soldiers. Most are tooafraid to travel, and the few that do are agents and officials of theinvaders. They take what they want and leave us to starve.” Hishands trembled as he drank from his cup. “This hostel has beenin my family for three generations. We’ve never had much, butdonations from the temples and travelers kept us fed and clothed. Wewere able to help hundreds of people who might have otherwiseperished on the road. I always took great pride in the work my familyhas done here. Now I can barely survive.”

“You mentioned your uncle,” said Millet, hisvoice filled with compassion. “Where is he?”

“Hunting,” replied Gerald, regaining hiscomposure. “We can't afford to buy food most times, so my unclehunts for what we need.” He nodded to the leftover pork.“Without it we'd starve.”

Maybell reached over, took Gerald’s hand and saidsoftly. “You're very brave to stay here alone.”

Gerald managed a weak smile. “It's my uncle that'sbrave. The forests are riddled with bandits and thieves. So far he'savoided them, but it's only a matter of time before I fear his luckruns out.”

“I'll pray for you,” said Maybell, tearswelling in her eyes.

Gerald jerked his hand away. “Save your prayers,”he snarled. “The Gods care nothing for me.” He stood upand faced the wall. “I'm sorry.” His voice cracked as heforced back his tears. “I know you mean well. It's just that ithas been so long since hope has been in this land. I've prayed andprayed, but I think the Gods have abandoned us.”

“Perhaps not,” said Millet. “Perhapshelp is on the way.”

Gerald turned and sighed. “I hope you're right.”

They soon retired for the night. The earlier cheer wasovercome by sadness, and none slept peacefully.

Chapter Four

Lee sat by the fireplace in the main library of Valsharareading quietly. Over the past eight days, it had become his favoriteway to pass the time, and the only thing that took his mind off hiswife and son, not to mention Gewey and Kaylia. He had always beenproud of his own collection of rare books, but Valshara heldtreasures beyond his imagination.

When he wasn't in the library, he spent time with hismother. She told him of her life in the temple and recalled memoriesof his father. It soon became clear to him the love she held for theman and the pain she felt after his death. He found it difficult attimes to fight off feelings of guilt for the anger he had felt towardher for so long.

Gewey and Kaylia had shown no signs of reviving. Leevisited them at least twice a day but was only allowed to be in theroom for a few minutes at a time. The healers clearly thought anyintrusion an imposition, and Lee was not inclined to argue. Besides,there was nothing he could do, and he did not enjoy feeling helpless.

Dina spent her time recounting her experiences in herjournal. Selena had held a small ceremony signifying her elevation tofull cleric and set her to task. Lee had scarcely seen her except forwhen they happened to run into each other on their way to check onGewey and Kaylia.

Word had come that Linis was seeking out Theopolou andhoped to have the sage there soon. He had arrived in Althetas twodays after the battle between Gewey and Harlando and was contacted byValsharan agents. Lee took comfort in this. He knew if anyone couldhasten the arrival of Theopolou, it was Linis.

The door to the library opened, and Lee saw Ertik. Hisface was grave, and he was dressed in white ceremonial robes, a thingLee had only seen at Dina's elevation to cleric. Lee placed his bookon the table beside his chair and rose to his feet as Ertik strodeover.

Ertik bowed. “Lee,” he said in a respectfultone.

Lee smiled warmly. “Why so formal today?” Hereached out and shook Ertik's hand.

“Theopolou has arrived,” he replied. “TheHigh Lady asked me to tell you that we will be meeting with him thisevening in the main receiving hall. Appropriate clothing has alreadybeen brought to your room.”

“I see,” said Lee, noting Ertik's demeanor.“How many are with him?”

“He has brought an escort of a ten elves. Linis isalso with them.”

Lee nodded. “I'll be there.”

“Mind what you say. These elves are not likeothers you have encountered. They do not enjoy the company of humans.That we possess the Book of Souls is the only reason they've agreedto come.” Ertik lowered his voice to a whisper. “This maynot go well. Be prepared.” With that, he bowed and left.

Lee stood for a long moment, his brow furled with worry.He knew the elves thought the Book of Souls was rightfully theirs,but his experience with more enlightened elves left out thepossibility that they may try to take it by force. Since he hadarrived, he had counted maybe a dozen men that belonged to theKnights of Amon Dahl. Though he knew their reputation, he alonehad actually fought an elf. Lee doubted very much that he and twelvemen would fare well against ten trained elf fighters. If Theopolouwas as great among his people as he was told, he was likely to havebrought elves of greatskill.

It was midday, and he had several hours until themeeting, so he decided to check on Gewey and Kaylia. He wound his waythrough the stone hallways, nodding and smiling at the passers- by.Word had spread quickly that he was the son of the High Lady. Atfirst, he had become a bit of a celebrity. People practically trippedover themselves to shake his hand or help him find his way around.After a few days, however, the excitement died down and most of thetemple simply became a bit more cheerful when they saw him.

The door to the healing chamber was usually unattended,but to his surprise, he saw two tall elves standing on either side.Both had light bronze skin and shoulder length black hair tied neatlyin a small ponytail. They wore well-oiled, studded leather mail overemerald green shirts and trousers. Their feet were clad in softbuckskin boots, adorned with tiny beads that formed multipleinterlacing patterns. Vicious looking curved swords hung on theirbelts. Lee found this curious. From what he had learned, elvespreferred to use a long knife or dagger, though Kaylia had mentionedthat they do use swords in pitched battles. The thought put hisnerves on edge.

Lee stopped a few feet away. The elf guards had notlooked at him, though clearly they knew he was there.

“Excuse me,” said Lee. “I would liketo pass.”

Both elves turned their gaze on him. The one nearest Leetook a single step forward, faced him and bowed his head slightly.

“You cannot enter at this time,” said theelf. His voice was deep and masculine. “I would ask that youreturn later.”

“I will not return later,” Lee insisted.“Two of my friends are inside, and I will see that they arealright.”

“I cannot allow you to enter,” the elfreplied.

Lee could see the elf's muscles tense. He didn't want aconfrontation, but neither could he leave until he knew that Geweyand Kaylia were unharmed.

“Who is in there?” Lee demanded.

“That is none of your affair,” the elfreplied. The other guard stepped forward, and both of their handscrept to their swords.

“It ismy affair,” Lee countered. “And I will see to myfriends.” He stepped forward and stood less than a foot awayfrom the first elf. He knew that should things turn violent he neededto be close. He was unarmed, and swords were awkward in tightquarters.

The door to the chamber flew open and Lee's motherstepped quickly into the hall. “It's alright. Lee.” Shepushed Lee back and placed herself between her son and the elves.“Gewey and Kaylia are fine.”

“Why am I being kept out?” growled Lee.

“Theopolou is in with them,” she replied.“He has asked not to be disturbed, and I have agreed.”Selena placed her hands on Lee’s chest. “Please, son. Igive you my word they are safe.”

Reluctantly Lee yielded. “Very well.” Heslowly backed away and headed for the parlor.

When he arrived, he found Dina sitting on the couch nextto Linis. Linis beamed as Lee entered the room and he sprang to hisfeet and grasped Lee's shoulders tightly. Lee returned the gesture.

“It's good to see you, my friend.” Linislaughed. “Though, I wish it were under better circumstances.”

“It's good to see you, too,” said Lee,giving Linis' shoulders one more fond squeeze before releasing him.

They took a seat on the couch across from Dina. She wasin her formal robes, just as Ertik had been, and her hair was wrappedin a tight bun.

“Dina was telling me details of your travels sincewe last parted,” Linis said. “It would seem I have missedmuch.”

“Indeed,” Lee replied. “Much that Iwish I had avoided.”

“I understand,” said Linis. “But oftenwe are beset with hardship in order to prepare for greater challengesahead.”

Dina laughed. “I don't think I want to know whatthose challenges are, if this is what it takes to prepare.”

“No doubt,” Lee agreed. “But I fearthis is but a taste of what's to come. Angraal is on themove, and if Gewey doesn't recover…”

“Do not despair, my friend,” said Linis. “Ifthe boy fought a half-man and was victorious, as I have heard, then Iam certain that he has the strength to overcome this. His true natureis still a mystery to me, but I do believe that his part in what isto come has not yet been played out.”

Lee realized that Linis was still unaware of just whatGewey was, and made the decision to tell him.

“I know how the elves feel about the Gods,”said Lee, once he had recounted the tale. “And I hope you cansee beyond old hatreds, as you have in the past.”

Linis was stunned. He rose and moved slowly to thefireplace. He stood in silence for several minutes.

“It is good you have kept this secret from meuntil now,” said Linis finally. “And I am honored thatyou have chosen to share it. Had I found out before I had come toknow the boy, I am unsure how I would have reacted.”

“I think you would have been fine,” saidDina. “When you found out about me-”

“You are different,” said Linis. “Youare the natural result of two people sharing the same world. Gewey’snature, on the other hand, stirs feelings even in me of the oldhatreds. It is a thing no elf would ever expect to be faced with.”He turned to Lee. “You mustkeep this from Theopolou and the others.”

“I only tell you because of our friendship,”said Lee. “The presence of your brethren is causing me greatconcern, and not only because of Gewey.”

“The Book of Souls,” whispered Linis. “Tothink I traveled with both The Book of Souls anda God at the same time.” He burst into laughter. “A thingworthy of a tale, wouldn't you say?”

Lee joined his laughter. “No doubt it will be toldfor ages to come.” Lee motioned for Linis to rejoin him on thecouch. “Tell me about Theopolou.”

Linis' eye shifted back and forth from Lee to Dina for amoment. “He is great among my people,” he began. “Andhis knowledge vast. His family had been the keepers of the Book ofSouls for generations until its disappearance.”

“How does he feel about what you and the othersare trying to do?” Dina asked.

“You are referring to our contact with humans….”Linis breathed deeply. “He is of the old way of thinking, butso far has done nothing to hinder our efforts. Some elders distrusthim for that very reason. They imagine that he secretly aides ourcause. This is untrue, of course, though his presence here will nothelp to quell the rumors.”

“Certainly they understand that he comes becauseof the Book,” said Dina.

“None of the others know,” Linis replied.“Aside from his personal guard, I am the only elf that knows ofhis reasons.”

“Why?” asked Lee. “Wouldn't it be tohis benefit to allow the other elders to understand why he is here?”

“Yes,” said Linis. “But there isanother complication. As you know, Kaylia is to be killed should shebe found.”

“I know,” growled Lee. “I went to seeher and Gewey just before I came here. I was stopped at the door bytwo elf guards. Theopolou was inside, though I didn't see him.”

“You needn't worry about Kaylia,” saidLinis. “She is the reason he is here, not the Book. He is heruncle.”

Dina straightened in her seat and gasped. “Heruncle? I thought her uncle was one of the elders who want her dead?”

“No,” replied Linis. “He cannotsupport her publicly, but he was strongly opposed to having herkilled before judgment could be passed. Understand, after the deathof her father he took her for his own daughter. Theopolou may be setin his ways, but he loves Kaylia. He could not abide herassassination. Especially when such an act breaks our traditions.”

“I see,” said Lee thoughtfully. “Thenhe is here to do what? Heal her, take her to be judged… whatexactly?”

“To be honest, I'm not sure.” Linisshrugged. “He knows I will not allow her to be taken. I’vetold him as much.”

“I hate to point this out,” said Lee. “Buthe has ten guards with him. There are maybe a dozen knights inValshara, and most of them are either too young to have seen battle,or too old to be effective against a trained elf warrior.”

“I don't think it will come to that,” saidLinis. “But still, I have sent word to the other seekers.They'll be here soon. I've instructed them to guard the way fromValshara. If Theopolou or any of his guards try to take Kaylia, theywill be stopped.”

“That is good,” said Lee. “Still, I amconcerned. If this meeting goes badly-”

“If that happens,” Linis interrupted, “Iwill give you time to get Dina and your mother out of danger. Mybrethren will be reluctant to fight me, and that should give youenough time to escape.”

Lee nodded. “Though I hate the idea of leaving youto fight alone, it seems the best option.”

“I don't like this discussion,” said Dina.“Nothing is going to happen, and talk of killing and escapingupsets my stomach. If it goes wrong we'll deal with it then.”

“Quite right.” A smile returned to Linus’sface. “We have so little time for good company and pleasanttalk. It would be a pity to waste what we have been given.”

The conversation was light for the next several hours.Linis told them that he had sent his band of seekers along the coastof the Western Abyss to open relations with the coastal villages,while he contacted several small groups of elves in an attempt tosway them to his cause but with only marginal success.

After a time they decided to take their afternoon mealand then retire to their quarters in order to prepare for the meetingwith Theopolou.

“I would caution you,” Linis warned Lee asthey parted. “Theopolou is soft spoken but dangerous. He maynot want to see his niece come to harm, but I doubt that sentimentextends to you or the rest of the people here. If you notice hisescort becoming agitated, get ready to make your escape.”

Lee nodded grimly and went to his room.

A fine white linen shirt and trousers embroidered withgold runes, along with a pair of black leather boots and matchingbelt lay neatly on his bed. Steam rose from the hot water filling alarge washtub in the corner. Lee smiled. He enjoyed a long soak,allowing the tension to flow from his body as he meditated on thesituation.

After he was clean and dry, he dressed, careful not towrinkle the linen, and attached his sword to his belt. It wasn't longbefore there was a light rap at the door. Lee opened it. Dina stooddressed in her best ceremonial robes, smiling sweetly.

“I take it you're my escort,” said Lee.

“Indeed I am. Your mother and the elves have justentered the main receiving hall. They will begin as soon as wearrive.”

Dina led Lee though the passages of the temple to thewestern wing and down a long arched hallway. A large oak door stoodat the end. Dina entered first. The main receiving hall wasone-hundred feet long and nearly twice as wide. The walls were linedwith paintings and tapestries depicting monks, priests, andpriestesses involved in various acts of charity and bravery. Fourimmense brass chandeliers hung from the ceiling, illuminating thehall. At the rear of the room, a cushioned mahogany chair sat on asmall crimson rug. There sat Lee's mother, dressed in the same whiterobes Dina wore, with a deep blue sash tied loosely about her waist.

A long wooden table sat in front of the high priestess.The elves were standing, backs to the door, next to their chairs.They had discarded their armor in favor of multicolored shirts andtrousers made from a material that caught the light and made themshimmer. Each had a long knife attached to their belts. That theywore no swords somehow made Lee feel better. The elf in the middle,though dressed similarly to the others, had a long silver ponytailtied tightly by a black cloth and wore no weapon.

Two chairs had been placed on either side of Selena.Dina motioned for Lee to sit in the one to her right. As he passed infront of the table, he glanced over to the elves. Their faces weregrim as they watched Lee stand next to his seat. Theopolou wasclearly the eldest.

His skin was pale compared to the others, and the tinylines around his eyes and the corners of his mouth spoke of manywinters and many worries, though only Lee's keen eyesight would havenoticed. Dina stood next to the opposite chair. Lee scanned the roomfor Linis but could not see him anywhere. In fact, there were noguards of any kind. This made Lee nervous. The only way out was theway he came in. Should the meeting go poorly, it would not be easyfor him to get his mother andDina to safety.

Selena stood and addressed the room. “I bid youwelcome. I am Selena Starfinder, High Lady of Valshara and leader ofthe Order of Amon Dahl. This is Sister Celandine, a historian ofour order, and this is my son-”

“We know of the half-man,” said Theopolou,his voice was deep and stern but tempered. “And as you and Iare acquainted we should forgo introductions, as my companions prefernot to be named at this moment. Time is short and we have much todiscuss.”

Selena nodded and took her seat. The rest followed suit.

“I would have Linis here,” said Lee. “Itis because of his efforts we are together today.”

Theopolou furled his brow. “You speak out of turn,half-man. Your presence here is only allowed out of courtesy.”

Lee leveled his gaze. “My presence is not anoption,” he corrected. “You would do well to rememberthat.”

The other elves shifted in their seats, but Theopoloushot them a glance, and they settled down.

“Son, please,” whispered Selena. “Mindyour temper.” Lee ignored her. His eyes never left Theopolou's.

“You are bold,” said Theopolou. “I wastold as much. I was also told you ended the life of Berathis.”

Lee’s expression did not change. “I did. Hedied with honor facing me in single combat. His passing weighs heavyon my heart.”

The elves whispered to each other, but Theopolou onlynodded somberly. “If you are concerned for the safety of yourmother, you needn't fear. I gave my word to Linis just before weentered the hall, that we will commit no violence within these walls.It was the only way to keep him out.”

“Why would you want to keep him out?” askedLee.

“That is between Linis and me,” the old elfreplied. “But rest assured he is not far. I can have himsummoned if he is needed.” His eyes fixed on Selena. “Iassume you have brought it with you.”

Selena reached beneath her chair and pulled forth thebox containing the Book of Souls. An audible gasp came from the elvesas the High Lady held it aloft.

“As I promised, it is here,” she said.

“That belongs to the elves,” blurted out ayoung elf sitting at the end of the table.

“Silence,” commanded Theopolou.

The young elf lowered his eyes in obedience. “MayI approach, High Lady?” Theopolou asked.

Selena nodded and he rose to his feet and walked over toher chair. She handed him the box, and Theopolou gently ran hisfingers across the ancient letters.

“It isthe Book of Souls.” He handed the box back to Selena. “Howdid you come by this?”

“It was in my possession,” said Lee. “Iinherited it from my former lord and master, Dauvis Nal’Thain.”

“I see,” Theopolou muttered and returned tohis seat. “The Nal’Thain family is known to me. They werefierce adversaries during the Great War. It is likely that it wasthey who stole the book in the first place.”

“Some may say it was stolen,” said Lee.“Some might call it the spoils of war.”

“Some might,” said Theopolou. “Itmatters little. What concerns my people is what is to become of itnow. We were the keepers of the Book of Souls for generations andbelieve it best left in our care.”

“I don't understand,” said Lee. “Fromwhat I've learned the Book of Souls was written by the Gods. UnlessI'm mistaken, you and your people don't exactly hold the Gods in highregard.”

“You are not mistaken. But we do not believe itwas written by the Gods alone. We believe it was written by the handof the Creator, and then passed into our care. We were charged withits keeping until the time of the ‘coming of the Emancipator’.The Emancipator will free us from the curse that took away ourunderstanding of The All Father. Without the Book of Souls, we willbe forever lost.”

“I understand why you would want it so badly,”said Selena. “But we believe it may hold the key to our ownsalvation, as well.”

“You refer to the power that grows in the north,”said Theopolou. “We are aware of the one you call the DarkKnight, and know that he seeks your destruction, as well as thedestruction of the Gods.”

“And we are aware that he has contacted yourpeople,” said Selena. “And that many believe him to bethe reincarnation of the Demon King Ratsterfel.”

“You know much,” said Theopolou. “Thenyou must also know that we have not agreed to join his cause.”His tone darkened. “At least not yet.”

“A threat?” asked Selena.

“No, High Lady. A fact. There are many who feelthat should Angraal march, we should join them. But we havenot decided to do so. We are still uncertain of his true intentions.”

“I'll tell you what his intentions are,”roared Lee. “He wants to destroy everything and reshape theworld in his own image. If he is not stopped, blood will cover theland.”

Selena placed her hand on Lee's forearm to calm him. “Doyou truly believe that there will be a place for your people in hisnew world?”

“It is that question that has caused much debate.”Theopolou kept his eyes on Selena, ignoring Lee's agitation. “Andalso why it is important that you return the Book to us.”

“If the Book of Souls was in your possession,”said Lee, “what's to stop you from giving it to the Dark One?”

“How dare you!” Theopolou’s age meltedaway, and he looked very much an elf warrior. The other elves jumpedto their feet, shouting curses, but none reached for their weapons.

“It's a fair question,” said Selena calmly.“Should we hand over the Book, what is to say that it will notbe used against us later? It is said that it only can be opened byone who possesses the power of heaven. The Dark Knight has the Swordof Truth. He may be able to use it to open the Book.”

“We would never give it to him.” Theopolousettled back down. “This I swear.”

“Yet it may be taken from you if he knows you haveit,” said Lee. “It was taken once before.”

“It may be taken from you as well,”Theopolou shot back. “From what I have seen of your defensesthat could easily happen.”

“Aside from you, your escort, and a few others,”replied Selena. “None know the location of this temple. Andthough you may not think so, we have the means to defend ourselves.”

“This location is not as secret as you think. Mypeople have known of it since it was first built. It would not bedifficult for the spies of Angraal to find it, if they havenot already done so.”

“You assume the Book would be kept here,”said Selena with a wry smile.

“I assumeyou have summoned me to return it.”

“Let's not play games. You know why I summoned youhere.”

“I saw Kaylia and her young friend,” saidTheopolou. “I told you there is nothing I can do for them. Theyare beyond my reach.”

“We had hoped that you would know a way to openthe Book,” said Selena. “Perhaps within its pages wecould find a way to help them.”

Theopolou shook his head. “I cannot. My family hasbeen the Book’s keeper and guardian, but we have no knowledgeof how to open it or what is truly inside. Even if I knew, Iwouldn't? It is not meant for me, or any but the Emancipator.”

“Perhaps not,” said Lee. “But thethought of handing over a potential weapon to a people who have suchdeep hatred of humans does not sit well with me.”

“I understand,” Theopolou repliedthoughtfully. “As I have given my word, we will not take it byforce. But you must know that once word of this reaches my people,they will not suffer you or anyone else to possess it. They willcome for it.”

“Any attempt to attack this temple will fail,”warned Lee. “And many will die in the attempt.”

“All the more reason for you to return it,”he replied. “I have no desire for bloodshed, but I cannotprevent it from happening. My kin will take back the Book of Souls.Of this I am certain.”

“As the High Lady of Valshara, I will tell youthis.” Selena’s voice was commanding and firm. “Anyattempt to take the Book of Souls by force will fail. You may know ofthe location of this temple, but you do not know its secrets. Evenshould you succeed to breach our walls, you will never find the Book.It will be lost forever.” She slowly rose to her feet. “Ipromise you the moment a single elf steps inside without invitation,will be the last moment the Book of Souls will see the light of thesun. I will cast it where no one will ever find it again.”

“This is getting us nowhere.” Theopolou’sfrustration bled through in his voice. “What will make you seereason?”

The door to the hall flew open, and Sister Wileminia ranstraight to the High Lady and whispered in her ear. Selena's eyeswidened.

“We must resume this later,” Selenaannounced. “Lee, Dina and Lord Theopolou, I need you to comewith me at once.”

“What's happened?” asked Dina.

“Gewey and Kaylia are awake. Sister Wileminia,will you see that Theopolou's companions are fed?”

Wileminia gave a quick nod and Selena rushed out of theroom. Lee, Theopolou, and Dina trailed behind.

Chapter Five

When they arrived at the healing chamber, they found itnearly empty. A healer mixed herbs with a stone pestle in the corner,and Gewey and Kaylia were sitting up in their beds, talking quietly.Their faces lit up when they saw Lee and Dina, but Kaylia'sexpression quickly changed to concern when Theopolou entered.

“It's about time you two woke up.” Leelaughed.

“It's good to see you, too,” said Gewey. Hisvoice was weak and cracked.

“They mustn't speak too much,” said Selena.“At least not until they've had a few days to regain theirstrength. We've kept them alive with herbal mixtures, but that's nota replacement for a good hot meal.”

“We're both fine,” said Gewey. “AlthoughI wouldn't turn down a bit of food.”

“I've already sent word to the kitchen, HighLady,” said the healer in the corner. “It should be hereshortly.”

Theopolou walked next to Kaylia's bed, ignoring theothers. “It is good to see you well.”

Kaylia nodded. “I am pleased to see you, uncle. Iam confused, though. How did you come to be here?”

“Your… friends sent for me. They hoped I couldheal you, and this one.” He motioned, indicating Gewey. “Butas it seems, it was unnecessary.”

“Healing me cannot be the only reason you havecome,” said Kaylia. “I am to be killed on sight. Am Inot?”

“That is not of my doing,” repliedTheopolou. “I have opposed it from the beginning. I despisewhat you are doing, but I would never see you put to death withoutjudgment.”

“But you would see me put to death,” sheshot back.

“Have you not broken the law? Are you not in thecompany of humans? Have you not chosen to travel with them openly?”

“And why should that be a crime?”

“You should know better than most.”

Kaylia fumed, but Gewey reached out and took her hand.

“I thank you for coming,” said Gewey. “Butas you can see, neither of us is in need of help.”

Theopolou stared at Gewey holding the hand of his niecefor a long moment. “I see,” he said finally. “Thenyou have committed yourself to treason, and there is nothing more Ican do for you.”

“Treason?” Kaylia scoffed. “Then whathave the elders who sent assassins to hunt me down committed?”

“I agree,” said Theopolou. “But thatchanges nothing. If you come home I might be able to persuade theelders to let you live, but the look in your eyes tells me that willnot happen.”

“You're wrong, uncle. I have given my word that Iwill face judgment, and I will do so. But not until my task isfinished.”

“And what task is that? What business could youhave with these people?”

“That is not for me to say. At least, not yet.”

Theopolou sighed heavily. “Then if you no longerare in need of aid that only leaves one final matter.” Helooked over to Selena. “The Book of Souls.”

“That can wait,” said Lee. “I wouldspeak to Gewey and Kaylia first. There is much I have to tell themand much I would like to know.”

“Very well,” said Theopolou. “I toowould hear their account. They have journeyed where no elf has gone.How this could have happened has weighed on my mind.”

“Forgive me,” said Gewey to Theopolou. “Butthere are things you cannot know.”

“Then please omit any details you feel necessary,”he replied. “I already know that you are not what you appear tobe. That your spirit traveled beyond my reach or understanding tellsme as much. And that Kaylia was able to join you tells me even more.”

Gewey looked at Lee who just shook his head andshrugged. “Fine,” said Gewey. “But only if Kayliaallows it.”

Kaylia stared hard at her uncle. “He is wise andwill learn the truth if he stays no matter what you leave out.”

“You know me well,” stated Theopolou with ahint of pride. “But I already know that you have bonded yoursoul to the boy. That is clear. And the places his spirit traveledsay that he is either one of Felsafell's race or something… else.”

Silence fell over the room for a moment. HearingFelsafell's name caused Gewey's chest to tighten.

“What do you know about him?” asked Gewey.

“I know that he is neither human nor elf. And thathe is ancient. His people were here before humans walked the earth.Some believe that they were here before the elves, but there is noway to know. Perhaps you could ask Felsafell if he allows you to findhim. I know that his race was able to project themselves into placesunreachable by any, save the Gods. ”

“I have met him,” admitted Gewey. “Ispent the night in his home, and I saw him again just before I woke.”

Theopolou looked at Gewey in wonder. “Then I thinkI would hear your tale now.”

Gewey nodded and recounted the experience he and Kayliahad had in the spirit world.

When he had finished Lee doubled over in laughter. “Youare a wonder. Just when I think I’ve heard everything you tellus this.”

“You are a wonder indeed,” agreed Theopolou.“And the only one of your kind, unless I am mistaken.”

Lee tensed. “Whatever you may think, I'm sure youare mistaken.”

Theopolou raised his eyebrow and smirked. “I seethat you believe I shall reveal his secret. Perhaps I would ifcircumstances were different. But, as my niece has bonded with him, Iwill not. Besides, if I did, I would be put to judgment for notkilling a God when given the chance. Even my own guards would turn onme.”

Hearing Gewey's true nature said aloud brought a wave ofanxiety throughout the room.

“How long have you known?” asked Selena.

“I suspected from the moment I discovered wherehis spirit had traveled,” he replied. “But when I heardabout your experience with Felsafell there was no question in mymind. And it does explain Angraal's sudden mobilization inthe north, and their pursuit of a young boy.”

“What do you mean?” asked Lee. His thoughtsturned to his wife and son.

“Our seekers tell us that his armies gather. Hewill be ready to march by spring at the latest.”

“When did you learn this?” asked Lee.

“Just before I came here. The information can beno more than a week old.”

“How is it we have heard nothing of this?”Selena’s eyes flashed with anger.

“If you have sent spies north, they would notlikely have made it far enough to have seen anything,” repliedTheopolou. “The way is well guarded. Even my people havedifficulty moving undetected.”

“We need to start building alliances here,”said Lee. “As the elves will not join us, we should finish ourbusiness and move on.”

“Quite right,” Theopolou agreed. “Butas we are at an impasse I do not see what is left to say.”

“What business?” asked Gewey.

Lee told Gewey about the meeting. Gewey sat up straightin bed and rubbed his chin. “I would like to speak to Kayliaand Theopolou alone.”

Lee and the others paused for a moment then obeyed.

“What do you suppose they're talking about?”wondered Dina.

Lee shook his head. “If I know Gewey, he's doingsomething foolish.”

“Give him some credit,” said Dina. “He'smanaged to do pretty well so far.” Lee grunted and crossed hisarms.

Selena place her hand lightly on Lee's shoulder. “Itwill be fine,” she said softly. “If what you've told meabout the boy is true, his heart will guide him well.”

For over an hour they waited, the only interruption ahealer who brought Gewey and Kaylia a bowl of stew and some applejuice. Lee was just about to lose his patience when Theopolou came tothe door and invited them inside.

“We have come to an agreement,” said Gewey.“But, I don't think you're going to like it.”

“No doubt,” remarked Lee.

“Don't worry,” interjected Theopolou. “It'sconditional on the approval the High Lady and you, of course.”

What is it?” asked Selena.

“I have agreed to allow Theopolou to possess theBook of Souls,” said Gewey. “In return, he will help mepersuade the elves to join us.”

“Assuming I agree,” said Selena. “Howdo you propose to do that?”

“I will open the Book of Souls.”

“You'll what?” exclaimed Lee. “How?”

“If the boy truly is a God, he possesses the powerof heaven,” Theopolou explained. “With that power he maybe able to open it. If he can, it will go a long way toward swayingmy people, if not in joining you, at least not to oppose you.”

“And when they find out what he is?” arguedLee. “What then? Even elves that befriend humans hold no lovefor the Gods.”

“Nor do I,” said Theopolou. “But I donot subscribe to the notion that it was the Gods that caused theSplit. I was there.” He turned to Kaylia. “As was yourfather. I saw no evidence of divine intervention.”

“Then what do you think really happened?”asked Lee.

“That is not a thing I would discuss here. It isthe business of the elves. I only say this much to set your mind atease regarding my intentions toward Gewey. I may not wish to befriendhumans, but as Gewey is not human, I bear him no ill will.”

“I wish you could let go of the old hatred,uncle,” said Kaylia. “They’re not as we have beentold. At least not the ones I call friend.”

“You did not suffer through the Great War, or theSplit. I watched the humans take advantage of our weakness anddecimate our people. I could never trust them, and without trust,there can be nofriendship. If I can help Gewey convince my people to help yourcause, it is only to fight a greater threat. I do not believe thepromises made by the Dark One. Once he has defeated his humanenemies, he will turn on us and destroy us.”

“I'm still concerned about the Book falling intothe hands of our enemies,” said Selena. “How does thisagreement prevent that?” She walked to the bed and sat besideGewey.

“If I fail to help sway my kin, I will take theBook and hide it away where it will never be found,” Theopoloureplied. “You have my solemn vow on this.”

“And just how do you propose to sway them?”asked Lee.

“Gewey and Kaylia will accompany me to my home.There the elders will meet and decide.”

“Hold on a minute,” said Lee “Do youreally think we would allow Gewey and Kaylia to simply leave with youand deliver themselves into the hands of people who want nothing morethan their deaths?”

“They will be under my protection,” repliedTheopolou. “No elf will harm them while I give them sanctuary.That I return with the Book of Souls will also go far in aiding ourcause.”

“If you do this, I will go with you.” Leeplanted his fists on his hips.

“No, Lee,” said Gewey. “It can only beme and Kaylia. If we have any hope of bringing the elves to our side,we must show them we can be trusted.”

“You will not be welcome among us, half-man,”said Theopolou. “If you come then our efforts will fail.”

“Find a way to make them bear my presence if youare so bloody wise.” Lee could barely contain his frustration.

“Insults are not called for. I have given my wordthe boy and Kaylia will not be harmed.”

“And what of Kaylia?” Dina was careful notto come to close to Theopolou, afraid he might discover her heritage.“What if they decide to judge her?”

“Kaylia will face judgment,” he replied.“But not at this time. I have granted her my protection, and mypeople will honor it.”

“Let us think on this,” said Selena. “Iwill give you my answer tomorrow-in any event, they cannottravel until they are stronger.”

“I would like Dina and Lee to stay a while,”said Gewey. “They've heard my story, and I'd like to heartheirs.”

Selena smiled. “Only for a short while. You mustregain your strength.” She turned to Theopolou. “I'llhave rooms made ready for you and your escort.”

Theopolou nodded. “Thank you, High Lady. If youhave rooms that are a bit… secluded, it would make our stay morepleasant for everyone.”

“That can be arranged.” She showed no signof being insulted. “I can have your meals brought to you aswell, if you wish.”

“That would be fine.”

“Then, if you will follow me,” she said, andled Theopolou from the room.

“You certainly wasted no time in causing metrouble,” said Lee.

“I'm sorry,” said Gewey once the doorclosed. “But there is no other way.”

“I didn't say you were wrong. I just don't likeit.”

“Enough.” said Kaylia. “I want to knowwhat has happened while I was asleep.”

“Yes,” agreed Gewey. “So would I.”

“Fine.” Lee sighed.

Lee recounted the events up until the meeting. Geweysmiled when he heard about the meeting between Lee and his mother.

“It's hard to believe,” said Gewey once Leehad finished. “All this time, and she was living here.”

“Yes.” Lee chuckled. “The world isfull of surprises.” His eyes grew sad, “Now, if only Ihad word from Millet.”

Gewey thought for a moment. “I think I may be ableto find them… with Kaylia's help.”

“How would you do that?” asked Lee, unableto contain his excitement.

“I believe I can touch the mind of Malstisos. Witha healthy dose of jawas tea, and Kaylia lending me her strength-itmay be possible.”

Lee looked at Gewey doubtfully. “They're hundredsof miles away. How could you do such a thing?”

Gewey smiled wide. “One thing I realized when Iwas with the spirits is that time and distance don't amount to muchthere. Now that I know the way, I can return.”

Dina became alarmed. “But won't you risk beingtrapped again?”

“Not likely. The spirits will leave me alone now,and they are the ones who trapped me. Without them in my way, Ishould be able to come and go as I please. With Kaylia there to helpme find him, I think I can reach Malstisos no matter how far away heis.”

“I still can't ask you to risk it.” Leeshook his head. “If you're wrong…”

“He is not wrong,” said Kaylia. “Reachingout and returning is not the challenge. Finding one particular mindis. We have an advantage in that Malstisos will probably be the onlyelf in the area, and it will be easier to single him out. That'swhere I come in. Our bond allows me to travel with Gewey, and myfamiliarity with an elf’s mind should increase our chances.”

“When you say travel…” said Dina.

“I mean it literally,” replied Kaylia. “It'sdifferent than when one touches the mind of another, the way you or Iwould do. The world where we go is as real as this one in a way.”

“I am familiar with this sort of contact, as youknow,” said Lee. “But it's still difficult tounderstand.”

“As much as I'd like to show you, I'm not surewhat the risks would be,” explained Gewey. “Just imagineyourself in a dream where anything is possible, only you’rewide awake.”

“Sounds wonderful,” said Dina.

“It is.” Gewey nodded. “But it can beterrible, too. If it wasn't for Felsafell saving us, we'd probablystill be trapped.”

“That's probably the most confusing thing aboutyour tale,” remarked Lee. “Little is known about him, andif Theopolou is right about his being a part of some ancient race,then his motives are a mystery. I don't like mysteries.”

“Whatever he's after, it doesn't seem he means toharm me,” said Gewey. “Until I can see him again, thatwill have to be enough.”

“But he was the one who freed you,” saidLee. “What if the spirits decide to keep you there again?”

“They won't,” said Gewey. “Even ifthey did, I think I could escape them if I needed to.”

“And you really think you can contact Malstisos?”asked Dina.

“I do,” Gewey nodded. “Tonight, I willtry.”

Lee nodded reluctantly.

That settled, Kaylia turned to Dina. “I see youare in full dress.”

“Indeed I am. While you and Gewey slept, I waselevated to full cleric. I'm a temple historian now.”

“That is wonderful,” said Kaylia. “Iknow you'll do well.”

“I'm going to try. The High Lady has put a greatdeal of trust in me.”

“You won't disappoint her,” said Gewey. “Iknow it.”

Dina smiled and her cheeks flushed. “I hope you'reright. It's everything I've hoped for. I just didn't think it wouldhappen so quickly.” She choked back tears of happiness. “Butenough of that. Do you really think you can open the Book of Souls?”

“I'm not sure,” Gewey admitted. “I dobelieve it's the only way to bring the elves over to our side.”

“I agree that we need them,” said Lee. “ButI'm not sure this is the best way to go about it. Why not leave it toLinis and the others to sway them?”

“Do we have that kind of time?” asked Gewey.“If the Dark Knight moved on us today what would happen? Couldwe fight him?”

“Then perhaps if I can't go with you, Linis can,”suggested Lee. “We could insist upon it.”

“We could request,” corrected Kaylia. “ButLinis is an outlaw as well. It may prove difficult. But, I agree thatit's worth a try. Outlaw or no, he is among the greatest of all theseekers, and his presence carries weight.”

The door open and Selena returned. Lee told her abouttheir idea of Linis accompanying them.

“I like it,” said Selena thoughtfully. “Ithink if I agree to allow the Book of Souls to return to the elves,he will agree. I'll approach the subject in the morning.” Shetook a long look at Gewey and Kaylia. “I think it's time youtwo rested. We can talk more in the morning.”

Gewey protested, but Selena stopped him with one sternlook. Lee and Dina embraced them tightly and bid them goodnight.

“I'll wake you if I'm successful,” calledGewey to Lee as he was leaving. Lee nodded and shut the door.

Chapter Six

Malstisos felt a cool breeze caress his cheeks as hewalked between the massive redwoods. The noon sun shone through theleaves, making the grass sparkle like a million tiny emeralds. Theforest was familiar, but like a distant memory from childhood. Hereached over and touched the almost black bark of a nearby tree. Itshould have been hard and coarse, but it wasn't. It was soft, smooth,and yielded to his touch. He withdrew his hand in amazement. Hereached out again and gently moved his hand over the bark. Lightrippled up the length of the tree and back down again. Malstisosstood transfixed by the sight.

“This can't be real,” he whispered.

“It's real,” a voice called from behind.

Malstisos spun around, but there was no one there. “Whoare you?” There was no answer. He reached for his knife butfound that it was no longer at his side. “Show yourself.”

“I am here.” This time the voice was softerand clearly feminine.

“Why can't I see you?” he asked, straininghis eyes. The forest began to blur and shift. “What'shappening?”

“Don't be afraid. We are friends.”

“We?” he said. “Who are you, and whatdo you want?”

“It's Kaylia. I'm here with Gewey.”

“Kaylia? Why can't I see you? What is this place?”

“You are at the edge of the spirit realm. Why youcan't see me, I do not know. I suspect that you would in time. Buttime is not a luxury we have. We have guided you here, but I do notknow how long you can remain.”

“How do I know you are who you say you are?”he challenged. “How do I know this isn't just a vivid dream?”

“Does it feel like a dream?”

“Yes… and no,” he said. “I feelawake but all this…” He looked out as the forest ebbedand flowed like a green tide. “It can't be real.”

“It is real,” said Kaylia. “At leastin the sense that this isa real place. This is only our second time here, but I think that itchanges with your thoughts and emotions. I do know that the dangershere are very real.”

“Dangers,” said Malstisos. “Whatdangers?”

“There is no time to explain. Gewey is strugglingto keep you in this world. Did you succeed in saving Lee’s wifeand son?”

“His son is with us,” he replied. “ButI'm sad to say that his wife has been taken north to Angraal.Millet is taking the boy to Baltria, while I escort Maybell toAlthetas.”

“I see…” she paused. “Stick to yourplan. Lee will find Millet in Baltria. Gewey and I have our own task,but you will be met in Althetas. Go to the Frogs Wishbone when youarrive. An agent from Valshara will contact you there.”

“How am I to know-” Malstisos began.The forest turned into a swirl of light and color. He felt as if hewere falling. Then blackness.

Malstisos awoke drenched in sweat, his heart pounding.For a moment, he didn't know where he was. As his mind cleared, heheard the sound of Millet, Jacob, and Maybell's deep, regularbreathing. He reached over and shook Millet.

“What's wrong?” asked Millet groggily.Malstisos recounted his experience.

“Do you believe it was them?” Millet asked.

“I do. How they accomplished it I can't imagine,but I sensed no deception.”

“Then we should keep to our plan,” saidMillet. “It's several hours until dawn, so we should try andsleep. Maybell can be told of this in the morning.”

Malstisos nodded in agreement and drew his blankettightly around him. Sleep came slowly and his dreams were troubled.

The morning brought the smell of crisp bacon and freshbread. Gerald was busy setting the table and humming.

Millet was first to rise and helped with breakfast. Atfirst, Gerald protested but soon realized Millet wasn't one to bedeterred. The duo had the table prepared a full ten minutes beforeMalstisos and Maybell stirred. Jacob was last to awaken.

“Things are in order from the smell of it.”Maybell yawned and stretched. She looked over to Malstisos who wasjust waking up. “I always imagined elves to be early risers.”

“My sleep was troubled… and eventful,” hereplied. “But we'll discuss it after breakfast.”

About halfway through their meal, Gerald excused himselfand left them alone at the table. Malstisos informed Maybell andJacob of his dream experience.

“Amazing,” remarked Maybell. “Well,I'm happy that you'll be met in Baltria.”

“I'm not,” Jacob growled. “I have noneed of my father, and have no intention of seeing him.”

“If you intend to go to Baltria, you won't havemuch of a choice,” stated Millet.

“According to Malstisos he will certainlybe there, so you had better get used to the idea.”

Jacob folded his arms. “He had better stay out ofmy way.”

“Calm yourself,” said Malstisos. “Firstyou must arrive at your destination, and that may not be easy.”

“We'll get there,” said Jacob. “If Ihave to kill every soldier I see on the way.”

“Young man, you would do well to take Millet'slead,” said Maybell. “He has seen much more of the worldthan you. If getting to Baltria means saving your mother, then you'ddo well to keep your mouth shut, and your eyes and ears open.”

Jacob glared at Maybell but could find no words toreply.

“I do not think you should take time to speak tothe Oracle when we arrive in Manisalia,” said Malstisos.

Millet nodded. “I agree. In fact, I would have youavoid the city entirely if it's possible.”

“I'm sure I can find a way around if need be,”said Malstisos. “But, I intend to leave you with the remainderof the provisions. Sister Maybell and I will need to resupply onceyou're away. There is no way we can avoid the city, at least for afew hours.”

“Good,” said Maybell. “And I wouldlike to consult the Oracle-if she's still there.”

The front door opened and Gerald entered, smiling. “Isee you've nearly finished. I hope you enjoyed it.”

“Very much.” Maybell returned the smile. Therest nodded in agreement.

“I've readied your horses,” said the boy.“I'll bring them 'round front whenever you'd like.”

“We'll be leaving shortly,” said Millet.“You can bring them now.” Gerald nodded and dashed off.

They gathered their belongings and filed out the frontdoor. As promised, Gerald had saddled their horses and had them linedup a few feet away. Gerald bowed to each in turn, handing them acloth wrapped around a piece of roast lamb and a loaf of bread,thanking them for their kind donation. Maybell embraced the ladtightly and whispered into his ear. Gerald smiled sadly, turned andentered the hospice.

Travel that day was slow and miserable. By noon, thewind howled through the trees and the sky filled with clouds thatpromised snow.

Malstisos stopped periodically to check for signs ofpursuit but found none.

“I think perhaps whatever that creature was, hemust have been alone,” said Malstisos during one of theirstops. “That is not to say that more are not waiting for usahead.”

Millet shivered at the thought. The monster’sdistorted features still burned in his mind.

“Let them come,” boasted Jacob, “Idon't fear them.”

Malstisos snorted loudly. “Then you're a fool.Fear may keep you alive. You are no warrior. That I can clearly see.If you encounter one of them, you should run if you can.”

Jacob leaped from his horse and drew his sword. “Ihave had enough of your insults, elf.”

Malstisos stared down at the boy for a moment, thencasually slipped out of the saddle. “Come then,” he said.“Let us see what you're made of.” He didn't bother todraw his blade.

Jacob's mouth grew into a malevolent grin. In aninstant, he lashed out at the elf, his blade seeking flesh, but itfound only cold, winter air. Though Jacob moved with uncanny speed,he was no match for Malstisos.

“Come now, boy,” Malstisos taunted.“Certainly you can do better.”

This infuriated Jacob and he ran headlong at the elf,slashing maniacally. Malstisos ducked quickly, spun around, andbrought his heel into the back of the boy’s knee. Jacob’sleg collapsed, and he fell hard on his back. Malstisos stepped onJacob's blade, trapping it. Jacob struggled to pull the blade free,but Malstisos bent down, pressing his knee on Jacob’s throat.

“You have passion,” said Malstisos. “Butno discipline.”

Jacob bucked and twisted, but Malstisos only pressedharder. Slowly, Jacob stopped struggling and relaxed. After a moment,Malstisos released him and held out his hand, but Jacob only glared,his eyes filled with hate and anger.

“Take my hand, young one,” said the elf.“The fight is done. You have lost, but there is no shame. Youdid well considering your lack of training.”

Jacob reached up, took Malstisos' hand, and allowed theelf to pull him to his feet. He brushed himself off and retrieved hissword.

“Now if we are done with all this foolishness,”said Maybell. “We have distance to cover.”

“That we do,” agreed Millet. “If wequicken our pace, you and Malstisos should be able to reach Manisaliain three days.”

“As we are no longer followed, that should beeasy,” added Malstisos. He took another look at Jacob, who wasmounting his horse. “It appears you are uninjured.”

“I'm fine,” Jacob grumbled. “It takesmore than that to hurt me.”

“I do not doubt your toughness,” saidMalstisos. “But mind your pride and your anger. It will be yourundoing if you are not careful.”

“That comes from his father,” said Millet.“He was the same way.”

“I'm nothing like him,” said Jacob.

Millet shook his head sadly. “I know you mustthink he abandoned you and your mother. But he only left to protectyou. One day you'll understand.”

“Then explain it to me,” said Jacob indisgust.

“It is not my place,” said Millet. “Yourfather is the only one who can reveal his motives. For me, to do sowould be a betrayal.”

Jacob sniffed and turned his horse. The others followedclose behind.

The rest of the day the group traveled without speaking,and when they made camp, Jacob slept far away from the others. Millettried to convince him to come closer to the fire, but he was met withcold silence.

The next morning snow began to fall. Gently, at first,but by midday it was well on its way to becoming a full-blownblizzard.

Millet shivered. “If this gets much worse, I'mafraid we will freeze to death long before we reach Manisalia.”

Malstisos nodded in agreement and glanced back atMaybell, who was slumped in her saddle with her coat and a blanketwrapped tightly around her.

They trudged on for several hours, until they werevirtually frozen. About an hour before dark Malstisos motioned foreveryone to stop.

“There is a large group of humans ahead,”said Malstisos. “They have many horses and wagons.”

“Could be a merchant caravan,” suggestedMillet.

“Or soldiers,” said Jacob.

Malstisos slid out of his saddle. “Wait here.”With that, he disappeared into the brush.

“I'm hoping for merchants,” said Maybell,rubbing her arms. “We can barter for a place by a fire.”

Millet nodded in agreement.

By the time Malstisos returned, the snow was coming downin earnest. “Merchants,” he announced. “Ten wagonsstrong. And something else…” His face wore a strangeexpression.

“What is it?” asked Millet.

“There are elves among them. I didn't notice theirpresence until I was nearly upon them, but there is no mistake.”

“What difference does that make?” askedJacob. “At least you don't have to hide.”

“You don't understand,” said Malstisos. “Inthe west, there are places we have dealings with humans. But as faras I know, no such alliances exist here.”

“Did they know you were there?” askedMillet.

“I don't think so. But I cannot be certain.”

“What should we do?” asked Maybell.

Malstisos shrugged. “What choice do we have?Winter has come early, and we are not prepared for this type ofweather. If we don't seek shelter we will freeze to death.”

Millet sighed heavily and urged his horse forward. Thecaravan was camped a quarter of a mile away in a large clearing onthe north side of the road. Several large canvas tents stood in asemi-circle, and a half dozen cooking fires flickered in the center.At least three dozen men and women, wrapped in thick coats, were busypreparing the evening meal. As they came closer, two cloaked figureswalked towards them. They were tall, lean, and wrapped in heavy woolblankets.

“Elves,” said Malstisos under his breath,and looked to Jacob. “Do not speak until we know why they arehere.”

Jacob scowled. “I'm not stupid.”

“I did not say you were.” The elf turned hisattention to his approaching kin. He jumped down from his horse andraised his right hand in greeting. The other two elves returned thegesture.

“Greetings brother,” said the elf on theleft. His voice was deep and rough, unlike the elf voices Millet andMaybell had heard before. “I am Grentos and this is Vadnaltis.”

Malstisos took a step forward. “Greetings.”

The two pushed back the blankets from her heads,revealing their features. Both had honey blond hair, pulled tight ina long braid that disappeared into the folds of the wool. Their skinwas ivory pale and flawless.

“I see you are from the Northwestern Steppes,”remarked Malstisos. “I have not seen those of your tribe inmany years. I am Malstisos of the Finsoulos clan. What brings youhere?”

“It has been long since we have had dealings withour southern kin,” said Grentos. “What brings us to thisfrozen land is a discussion to be had over a hot meal and good wine.You must be near death in this frigid cold.”

“We were hoping to take shelter with the caravan,”admitted Malstisos. “But I did not expect to find elves amonghumans.”

“Nor did we expect to see the same.” Grentossmiled broadly. “But you need not fear. The humans here arefrom the shores of the Abyss. Elves are not unknown to them, nor dothey fear us. A tent has been erected to shelter the horses near thetree line. Vadnaltis will show you the way. I'll prepare a meal and aplace for you and your friends to rest.”

Malstisos bowed low. “I thank you.” Hemotioned for the others to dismount. They followed Vadnaltis aroundthe outskirts of the camp to the horse tent. Two boys sat next to afire near the entrance. They sprang to their feet and took theirmounts. Millet gave both boys a copper and their eyes lit up.

“I promise they'll be well tended sir,” saidthe older boy, a dark haired, scraggly youth, barely eleven yearsold.

Once they removed their packs, Vadnaltis led themthrough the heart of the camp to the far end of a large, red tent.Smoke rose from a small opening at the top. A few people had turnedto see the newcomers, but most ignored them. Vadnaltis held open thetent flap and allowed Malstisos and the others to enter.

The interior of the tent was simple. Six bedrollssurrounded a small fire in the center. A small lantern in each cornercombined with the firelight to give the tent a cheery glow. Grentoswas at the far end, pouring hot stew from a large pot into six bowls.

“Please, choose a place to sleep,” saidVadnaltis. His voice was rough compared to his comrade, though justas deep. “It matters not where.”

Grentos passed out the bowls and retrieved a large jugof wine and cups from his pack. “First we eat,” announcedGrentos. “Then we talk.”

Malstisos and the others gratefully accepted the foodand wine, but as Grentos and Vadnaltis did not speak, the others keptsilent while they ate. The stew was unlike anything Millet, Maybell,or Jacob had ever tasted. Each smiled with delight after their firstbite. Malstisos seemed to be more accustomed to the taste and gave noreaction other than a slight nod of approval. Once their meal wascomplete, Vadnaltis collected the dishes and left the tent. The coldair chilled them when the flap opened, and a wisp of snow blew insideto remind them how close to death they had come.

“I hope you are satisfied with our poor fare,”said Grentos.

“It was the best stew I've ever tasted,”said Millet.

Maybell and Jacob agreed enthusiastically.

Grentos smiled and bowed his head. “You are tookind. But now that we have eaten, I believe you have questions… asdo we.”

“Should we wait for Vadnaltis?” askedMaybell.

“That will not be necessary,” Grentosreplied. “As your host, I will have you ask of me what youwill. I expect he shall return before you are finished.”

“In that case I'll be direct,” Malstisosbegan. “How is it you are here, and in the company of humans? Iwas not aware your tribe had started relations with them.”

“Only a few of us have,” said Grentos. “Wehave heard of the progress made in the coastal cities with elf/humanrelations, and it has inspired some of us to do the same. We realizethe world is getting smaller. We need to learn to live in this worldalongside mankind or face destruction. The old hatreds must be leftin the past.”

“I agree,” said Malstisos thoughtfully. “Butthat does not explain your presence here.”

“We are here to gain intelligence on the gatheringpower in Angraal,” said Grentos. “Unfortunatelywe were only able to get as far as Hazrah. We were unable to find aclear way further north, at least not one we could pass unnoticed.They have every inch of ground well-guarded. We gained passage withthis caravan in Althetas, so that we might travel without drawingattention.”

“So you are returning home?” askedMalstisos.

“Yes,” he replied. “We will stay withthe humans until we reach the Western Abyss. Then we head north backto our people.”

“Have you learned anything?” asked Millet.

“Sadly, no.” Grentos sighed. “At leastnothing we didn't already know. The armies of the north aregathering. For what purpose, we can only guess.”

“Don't be a fool,” said Jacob. “Youknow why they gather.”

“Young one,” said Grentos. “I can seeyou are of this land, and dismayed that it has been conquered, so Iwill overlook your insult. But you know nothing.” He reachedover and took the jug of wine. “Armies gather. Still… motivesmay not be known. We have no way to be certain they intend to marchfurther. They may not have the strength for such a campaign.”

“I think they have the strength,” saidMillet. “And I think they intend to keep marching. It's whenthat troubles me.”

“You may be right, Millet,” said Malstisos.“But I know my brethren. They will not come to arms easily.Without proof of a threat, they will be content to do nothing.”

Grentos nodded. “Without proof, I can do nothingto persuade them.”

Jacob jumped to his feet. “Proof?” heshouted. “They've invaded the north and practically enslaved mypeople. What more do you need?”

“Calm yourself,” said Grentos. “I didnot say that I disagreed with you, only that I cannot convince mypeople without more evidence.”

Jacob glared at the elf, then marched out of the tentinto the bitter cold.

“That one needs to govern his passions.”Grentos took a long drink from the jug.

“He's young,” said Millet. “And hisland is invaded. I share his frustration. I too am from here, and itpains me to see what has become of my home.”

“I am sorry,” said Grentos. “I willtry and be a bit more… delicate.”

“Perhaps we should address more practical issues,”suggested Malstisos. “The road splits about twenty miles west.If you are headed west, I assume you will take the northwestern roadthrough Manisalia.”

“Indeed,” Grentos affirmed. “It's thebest way.”

“Millet and Jacob will be taking the southwesternroad,” said Malstisos. “Sister Maybell and I would liketo accompany you, at least through Manisalia, once they leave us.”

Grentos smiled broadly. “We would be pleased tohave your company. You may stay with us as long as you wish.”

Malstisos nodded. “Thank you, brother. I amgrateful.”

“As am I,” Maybell added.

“It is I who am grateful,” said Grentos.“This journey will allow us to strengthen bonds longneglected.”

They spent the rest of the evening in cheerfulconversation. The wine flowed freely, and soon the tent was filledwith laughter. Jacob returned after a time and proceeded to sulk onhis bedroll, despite Grentos' efforts to make amends. By the time thewine was gone, they had all but forgotten their troubles and fellinto a deep peaceful sleep.

Chapter Seven

Lee woke to the gentle, feminine voice of one of theyoung healers who had attended Gewey. It had taken him quite sometime to fall asleep. Despite his cool demeanor, he was excited by theprospect of Gewey finding out what had become of his wife and son,not to mention Millet, Maybell, and Malstisos.

“What is it?” said Lee groggily.

“I’m sorry, but Master Gewey wishes to speakwith you. I told him to wait until morning, but he insisted.”

“Don't be sorry,” he said, trying not toknock the girl down as he sprang from his bed and headed swiftly tothe healing chamber.

When he arrived, Gewey was sitting up in bed sipping acup of hot tea. Kaylia was still fast asleep in the next bed. Helooked tired and worn as he managed a smile.

“We did it,” said Gewey.

Lee was stunned. He had prepared himself for bad news.“Are they safe?”

“From what I was able to tell they're all justfine,” he answered weakly. “They're a few days fromHazrah. Your son is with Millet, and he plans to take him toBaltria.”

Lee sighed with relief. “And my wife?”

Gewey's eyes fell. “She isn't with them. Why, Idon't know.”

Lee's heart froze. “I see.” He began pacing,rubbing his temple. “I must go to Baltria.” He looked upat Gewey. “I'm sorry but I must.”

“I know you must. Besides, there is nothing youcan do here. The elves won't allow you to go with me anyway.”

“I'll leave after you've gone,” Lee said. “Ishould still be able to beat them there.” Gewey nodded, clearlyexhausted. “Are you alright?”

“I'm fine,” Gewey replied. “It took alot of effort to reach Malstisos. I wasn't ready for it, that’sall.”

“And Kaylia?”

“She'll be okay after a good night’s rest.”

“I'll let you both sleep then. I can't thank youenough for this.” Gewey nodded slowly and sunk back into bed.

Lee returned to his room, but sleep didn't come easily.His mind wandered to thoughts of his son, and worries about thewhereabouts of his wife.

The next morning, Lee joined Gewey and Kaylia forbreakfast in the healing chamber. The healers insisted that they restfor at least one more day. A small table had been set up, and Dinaand Selena soon joined them. Conversation was light, to Lee's relief.He never enjoyed serious talk over a meal.

“Theopolou has agreed to allow Linis to accompanyyou,” said Selena after the table was cleared. “But Ifear you may be forced to leave before you are fully recovered.”

“We could leave now if necessary,” statedKaylia. “I am rested and not accustomed to being idle.”

Selena's eyes wandered to Gewey.

“I'm fine, too,” said Gewey. “Besides,it's no good for a farmer to be lazy.”

Selena smiled warmly. “Don't worry. Neither of youwill be idle for long.” She turned to her son. “I did tryto convince Theopolou to let you go-.”

Lee stopped her short and told her about Gewey's contactwith Malstisos.

“I'll do my best to find out what has become ofyour wife,” she said. “In the meantime I'll havepreparations made for your journey. We have friends in Baltria. Youwill have whatever help you require.” She reached over and tookLee's hand. “Don't worry son. I will do what I must to ensuretheir safety.”

Lee gave her hand a tight squeeze. “Thank you,Mother.”

“I'll go with you,” said Dina.

Lee smiled. “I appreciate it. But I won't put youin unnecessary danger.”

“Don't be a fool, Lee. You can't go alone, and Igrew up in Baltria. You may need me.”

“I think it's a great idea,” said Selena.“I'd feel better knowing you had someone I trusted along withyou, and as a temple historian, it's her duty.”

Lee sighed heavily. “Very well. Meet me in mychambers after the noon meal to discuss our plans.”

Dina grinned with satisfaction.

“When does Theopolou want to leave?” askedKaylia.

“In two days,” said Selena. “He hasalready sent word to the other elders. They should be there upon yourarrival.”

“I don't like it,” said Lee. “I'drather they arrived first. Less chance for a trap to be set.”

“Linis agrees,” said Selena. “That'swhy he's sending his people ahead, just in case.”

Linis opened the door, his face grave. His hand grippedthe handle of his long knife so hard his knuckles turned white.

“What is it?” asked Lee.

“I just received a report that the roads are beingwatched.”

“That's not surprising,” said Selena. “Weknow that the elves are aware of this place.”

“It is not elves,” said Linis.

“Men?” asked Kaylia.

“No. We do not know what they are. But they'refast and cunning. My seekers have only been able to catch a glimpseof them before they disappear. But there is little doubt that theyare stalking the routes away from here.”

“If the Dark One knows of the location of thistemple, then you must evacuate,” said Lee.

Selena lowered her head. “We will hold ifattacked. Our walls are strong, and the Dark One has no army here.”

“Don't be foolish,” said Lee. “Youhave few men here that can fight or mount a defense. To cover thewalls you would need a hundred soldiers, at least.”

“A hundred we shall have,” said Selena.“What you see here is not the entire strength of the Order. Ishall send word for all of the knights to gather here. That will beenough to hold this temple indefinitely.”

“How long will this take?” asked Linis.

“I can double my strength in a week,”answered Selena, her hands firmly on her hips. “In three, I candefend this place against any attacker.”

“Then I shall stay until your men arrive,”said Lee.

“No! You will protect my grandson.”

Lee sat back in his chair, stunned by his mother’ssudden anger.

Selena's face softened. “You mustprotect your family, as I could not. Don't worry about me. If thesewalls are breached I can escape. There are secrets here that only Iknow. I will not be captured.”

Lee took his mother’s hands and pulled her close.“Swear it!”

Selena smiled. “I swear,” she said tenderly.“We will not lose each other again.”

Lee lowered his head and sighed heavily.

“We should leave right away, Gewey,” saidLinis. “Tonight, if you are able.” He turned to Selena.“You said there are ways out of here that wouldn’t benoticed?”

“Yes.” She wiped her eyes. “I can getyou and the others out of the temple unseen.”

“Good. I'll inform Theopolou.” Linus noddedcurtly and left.

Lee stood from his chair and looked at Dina. “Prepareto leave,” he commanded. “I want to be gone ahead ofGewey. Perhaps we may draw off any pursuit.”

“Of course.” Dina rushed off to pack.

For the rest of the morning the temple was a beehive ofactivity. Lee and Dina were ready to leave by midday. Selena providedthem with gear and enough provisions to last more than a week, alongwith three strong horses. Lee had decided to leave Lord Ganflin'ssteeds behind and made his mother promise to ride one to safety ifthe need came.

Gewey and Kaylia had been informed by Theopolou thatthey would be traveling on foot, which pleased Gewey. He had not beenlooking forward to saddle sores and preferred to travel light. Linisspent the morning going over the plans with Theopolou and his guards.Theopolou was troubled when he heard the roads were being watched,but agreed that there was little to do but move forward with theirplan. The healers made the loudest protests. They insisted thatneither Gewey nor Kaylia was ready to be out of bed, let alonetravel. However, both had shown no ill effects from their ordeal. Ittook the insistence of Selena to quiet them.

Before one o'clock Lee and Dina made their way to thefront gate. The entire temple had gathered in the courtyard to seethem off. Selena, Gewey, Kaylia, and Linis stood by the large oakdoors, each trying to hide the concern in their heart.

“Be careful, son,” said Selena as sheembraced him. “And you…” she said to Dina with a smile.“Keep yourself safe at all times. I won't have my most valuedhistorian getting herself killed.” She embraced Dina tightly.

Linis handed both Lee and Dina a small flask. “Keepthis with you. Should you find yourself lacking food and drink, itwill keep you strong for several days. Only a mouthful will do.”

They received their gift gratefully and bowed in turn.

“Thank you, my friend,” said Lee.

Linis took Dina's hand. “I look forward to ournext meeting.”

Dina blushed and smiled. “As do I.”

Kaylia embraced Lee then turned to Dina. Dina laughed asKaylia whispered into her ear.

Gewey hugged Dina then turned to Lee. “Be safe,and bring your son home.”

Lee placed his hands on Gewey's shoulders and studiedhim for a moment. “You have grown up so much in such a shorttime. Still, listen to what Linis says, and be careful whom youtrust. I don't like the idea of delivering you into the hands of theelves, but I think you’re right. It is the only way.”

“I'll be careful,” said Gewey.

Lee smiled, then he and Dina mounted their horses. Asthey rode through the doors, they heard the farewells of the templecall after them. Lee's mind focused on their journey as he heard theboom of the doors close behind them. They hadn’t ridden ahundred yards when the hairs on the back of Lee's neck stood up. Theywere being watched. He knew it but from where he couldn't tell. Therocky terrain made it impossible for him to spot anyone, and ifwhoever it was could evade the elf seekers, he had little chance ofcatching him.

Lee turned to Dina who was looking around nervously. “Ifeel it too,” she whispered.

“Be ready,” warned Lee.

Dina's hand slid to the knife in her belt. By the timethey reached the end of the path, her nerves were frazzled. Lee,however, seemed calm and alert.

“We should head in the direction of Althetas,”said Lee. “If we are still followed by nightfall, we'llcontinue on to the city and try to throw them off. If not, we'llstart west. There's a road about a day’s ride that will take usto Idelia. From there we can make our way to the southern coast.”

By the time the sun began to set, Lee no longer thoughtthey were being followed. He and Dina found a small clearing and madecamp.

“It seems we are not worthy of further attention.”Lee laid out his bedroll. “Which means Gewey and the elves arethe likely targets.” His eyes scanned the nearby brush. “Still,I should scout the area. Wait here.”

Lee disappeared into the fading light, while Dinamunched on a piece of bread and some dried fruit. About an hourlater, he reappeared.

“Whoever or whatever it was is gone,” saidLee. “For now we aren't the objects of their interest.”

“I hope they feel the same way about Gewey andKaylia,” said Dina.

Lee nodded slowly, laid down on his bedroll and staredat the night sky.

Chapter Eight

Gewey, Kaylia, Selena, and Linis joined Theopolou andhis companions in the receiving chamber shortly after Lee and Dina'sdeparture. Their gear lay next to Selena's chair at the far end ofthe hall.

“Follow me,” said Selena. She walked to thefar left corner of the room where a tapestry depicting the symbols ofthe nine Gods hung. She reached behind it and a loud clack echoedthroughout the chamber. A hidden door on the floor in front of herfell open, revealing a ladder leading down into a dark hallway.

“Follow the passage for about one-thousand feet.There you'll find a small iron door.” She handed Gewey a key.“This will unlock it. The passage will let you out along thewestern wall of the temple. From there, follow the trail west untilyou reach the Sintil Sans Road.”

Gewey nodded and put the key in his pocket. “Thankyou, High Lady.”

They gathered their gear and readied themselves to climbdown the narrow ladder. Selena had packed the Book of Souls inGewey’s satchel.

Theopolou and the other elves thanked Selena for herhospitality. Linis bowed low, and held out a small silver dagger,sheathed in an ivory scabbard. The handle was wrapped in soft leatherand it was crowned with a large blood ruby. “Take this as areminder of our friendship,” he said.

Selena smiled and took the dagger. “Thank you,seeker. You and your kin are always welcome here.”

Kaylia took Selena's hand in hers. “I can neverrepay you for your kindness, High

Lady.”

“Nonsense,” she replied. “Your braveryhas saved us all. Without you, the only hope we have for survivalwould still be laying helpless in the healing chamber.”

Kaylia lowered her eyes and smiled.

“As for you,” she said to Gewey. “Icharge you with keeping yourself alive and well.”

“I'll do my best,” Gewey replied with asmile, then made his way to the ladder.

Gewey went first, followed closely by Kaylia, Linis, andthe others. The narrow hallway was pitch black, and it took a fewmoments for Gewey's eyes to adjust. The air was stale, and the roughstone walls echoed the troop’s footsteps. Just as Selena hadsaid, the hall sloped gently up for about one-thousand feet. There hecould make out the outline of small door. After retrieving the key hehad been given, Gewey felt around until he found the keyhole. Thelock was old and rusted, and for a moment he feared the key wouldbreak, but to his relief he heard the sound of grating metal as thelock gave way. Gewey pushed hard with his shoulder and the doorscreeched open.

Gewey breathed deeply, allowing fresh air to fill hislungs. The sun was still high in the sky, and for a moment he wasblinded.

“I should take the lead for now,” saidLinis.

Theopolou nodded his approval.

They followed the trail west for a few miles, then Linisordered a halt. “I assume you have no intention of travelingthe main roads.”

“Correct,” said Theopolou. “Once thispath ends I will lead us.”

They continued for several hours. The terrain becameless and less rocky, replaced by thinly spaced oaks and pines. Thelong grass bent and shifted as a constant breeze blew in from thewest. What struck Gewey as odd was the utter silence. With theexception of their footfalls and the sound of the wind, nothing, noteven birds could be heard. The elves appeared to notice this oddityand Gewey could see that it made them uneasy.

“Something foul is near,” whispered Linis.

“What do you mean?” asked Gewey.

“I'm not sure. But I intend to find out.”

Linis motioned for a halt and disappeared into the thinbrush. A while later he returned, muscles tensed and eyes wide.

“We are being followed,” said Linis. “Butby whom or what, I can't say.”

“How?” said Gewey. “I thought this waywas secret.”

“So did I. It would seem the High Lady wasmistaken. I tried to spot our pursuer, but it is as crafty as myseekers reported, assuming what they saw is the same thing thathounds us now.”

“We should try and capture it,” saidTheopolou. “I would know who this is, and why they riskfollowing elves.”

“Whatever it is, it's neither human nor elf,”said Linis.

“How do you know that?” asked Gewey.

“No human alive could avoid me. Not even ahalf-man could manage it. As for it being an elf… no elf feelslike this creature. Life flees from it. Not even the birds comenear.”

Theopolou looked troubled as his brow furled and eyessurveyed the area. “Take as many from my escort as you need.”

“I should need no more than three,” saidLinis. He turned to the other elves. “Who among you have hadseeker training?”

Stintos and Haldrontis, two tall blond elves, steppedforward. “And I make three,” announced Gewey.

Linis looked at Gewey skeptically. “I know youhave training, but I do not think Lee would approve of this.”

“Lee is not here,” said Gewey. “And ifhe were, I am still the best choice.”

Linis' mouth tightened, then he sighed. “Verywell. But you must do exactly as you are told.”

Kaylia grabbed Gewey's arm. “You should let me goinstead.”

Gewey squeezed her hand. This drew uneasy stares fromthe elves. “Don't worry. I won't do anything too stupid.”

Linis motioned for the volunteers to follow him into thebrush. They walked north for about one-hundred yards, then he toldthem to halt.

“You two split up east and west. See to it thatyou make enough noise to announce your presence. I will move northwhile Gewey follows slowly behind.” His eyes met Gewey's. “Makesure you are at least three-hundred paces behind me at all times. Thething that follows us fell back north as I approached. Ahead is aclearing. The creature will likely try to avoid being exposed, whichmeans it will double back and try to sneak by me. When it does wewill close the trap.” He looked hard at the entire group. “Ifyou encounter whatever this is, do not take it on alone.”

Everyone nodded in agreement. Gewey began to feel thepulse of the earth flow through his limbs. The world around himopened up, and he could sense everything around him. He closed hiseyes and listened for their prey.

“It's one-hundred yards north,” said Gewey.“And you're right. It's neither human nor elf.”

“How is it you know this?” asked Stintos.

“Never you mind,” shot Linis. “IfGewey says the creature is there, then you can count on it.” Heturned to Gewey. “Do you know what it is?”

Gewey shook his head. “No. But I think it knowswe're coming.”

“All the more reason to be mindful,” saidLinis.

Stintos and Haldrontis drew their long knives and eachheaded in opposite directions. Linis gave Gewey a final glance andwent north. Once he was out of sight Gewey slowly crept forward. Withhis heightened senses, he could hear the movements of the creatureahead. Slowly he slid his sword from its scabbard. It felt warm as itthrobbed in his hand. Energy rushed through him like a torrent, andhe could feel the sinews of his arms and legs pulse and growstronger.

Gewey heard Linis as the elf neared the creature. Linishad not yet spotted it, but Gewey was certain he soon would. Howcould he not? He was practically on top of it, but soon it was clearhe had missed it entirely. Linis continued past the creature, showingno sign he had noticed it. Gewey realized the hunters had become thehunted.

From the east, Gewey heard two more of the creaturesmove in, closing in on Stintos' position. He knew he had to decidequickly what to do.

“Linis, it's a trap!” Gewey yelled at thetop of his lungs. His legs burst to life as he sped toward Stintos.

The creatures revealed themselves just as Stintos cameinto view. Their figures were that of a man, but that was the onlything they had in common. They wore tattered clothes, blackened withgrime and decay. Their faces were burnt, misshapen, and covered withdeep scars, as if they had been assembled from the rotting corpses ofa dozen dead men. But despite their outward appearance, theirmovements were unearthly… their speed unmatched by any Gewey hadseen, save Lee.

They were on Stintos before he knew they were there.Each beast held a cruel dagger in hand, and with them they slashed atthe elf’s throat. Stintos only barely avoided death by fallingback onto the ground. But this only put him at a greaterdisadvantage. One of the creatures moved to plunge his dagger in theelf’s chest, but Gewey got there just before the fatal blowcould be struck and removed the creatures head with one swift stroke.Thick, black blood poured from the beast's neck, as the body fell.

Gewey turned his attention to the second creature thatwas already in striking distance. The creature struck at Gewey'sheart, but the power that flowed through him allowed him to easilyavoid the attack. He brought his sword down across the creature’schest, splitting it open and sending it tumbling to the ground. Butto Gewey's dismay, this did not end the battle.

No sooner had the creature landed when it sprung to itsfeet and charged again, this time at the elf. The creature slashed atthe left arm of Stintos, who deftly moved aside, and spun around,bringing his long knife across its back. But this did nothing to slowit down, as the creature also spun, swinging its own knife wildly.This time the blade struck home and slashed across the elf's ribs.Stintos groaned and staggered back.

Gewey knew this must end now. Linis was alone with oneof these creatures, and he knew he must hurry to his aid. Thehead, he thought, and aimed his blade at thecreature’s neck. It found its mark and the beast fell.

“Go back to the others,” Gewey commanded andtore off in the direction of Linis.

He found the elf three-hundred paces north, kneelingbeside the dismembered body of the third creature… dismemberedexcept for the head.

“Are you injured?” cried Gewey, relieved tosee his friend alive.

“I will live.” Linis panted. “But asfor this… thing, it has seen better days.”

Gewey moved closer. He eyes shot wide as he realized thebeast still lived. The ground was covered with the creature’sthick, black blood, and its limbs were hacked and scattered about theground. Still the thing snarled and growled, its eyes fixed on Linis.Linis stared in return.

Gewey touched Linis' shoulder. The elf looked up atGewey and forced a smile. Blood soaked Linis' shirt… elf blood.

“We must tend to your wounds,” said Gewey.“Stintos was hurt as well.”

“Is he seriously injured?” asked Linis.

“I don't think so. He was on his feet when I lefthim.”

“Good.” Linis sighed. “As for me… Iam fine. Thanks to your warning it is only a scratch.”

Gewey's eyes turned to the creature. “How does itstill live?”

“I don't know,” said Linis in a whisper.“How do you live, beast!” His voice boomed, startlingGewey.

“I was never alive,” hissed the creature.Its voice was like the wheezing of a dying man, sick and labored.

“It speaks,” gasped Gewey.

“So it does,” remarked Linis.

“You shall all fall by the hands of my brothers,”spat the creature. “The master will see that it is so.”

“You mean the Dark Knight, don't you?” saidGewey.

The creature let out a gurgling laugh. “I knowyou. The God who will die like a man. The master will see to you soonenough.”

“What manner of beast are you?” demandedLinis.

“We are the Vrykol. We are the instrument of yourdemise.”

Linis stood, gripping his long knife so hard hisknuckles turned white. “We shall see.” His blade flewdown, cutting off the Vrykol's head.

“Are you alright?” called Kaylia’svoice from behind.

Gewey turned to see Kaylia, Theopolou, Haldrontis, andthree other elves running up with weapons in hand. When they saw themangled body of the Vrykol strewn about the ground, they stoppedshort.

“What is this… thing?” gasped Kaylia inhorror.

“It's a creature of Angraal,” saidLinis. “It called itself a Vrykol.” He turned toTheopolou. “Have you heard of them?”

“I have. But they are supposed to exist only inlegend. They are said to be damned souls, forced from paradise towalk the earth. But I have never heard of them as physical beings,only spirits.”

“They're physical beings for sure,” saidGewey. “They almost killed us.”

“So you spoke to it before it died,” saidKaylia. “What did it say?”

Linis described his encounter and the short conversationwith the Vrykol.

“You should have waited until I had a chance tointerrogate it,” said Theopolou.

“It wouldn't have told you anything,” saidGewey.

Theopolou shot a glance at Gewey. “You know verylittle, young one. I may have been able to discover more than youcould guess.” He paused. “But there is no use belaboringthe point. As it stands, we know they are intelligent and resilient.Whether or not they are in fact Vrykol, or just use the name, mattersnot. They are on our trail.”

“How fairs Stintos?” asked Linis.

“His wounds are being tended,” Theopolouanswered. “But he will slow us considerably. I'm sending himback to Valshara with Haldrontis until he can travel.”Theopolou noticed Linis' wound. “Are you able to travel?”

“I am,” replied Linis, seeming to justnotice the wound on his arm. “Thanks to Gewey's warning, theVrykol's blade did not bite deeply.”

“Still, it needs to be dressed,” saidKaylia. “Come. I have salve and bandages in my pack.”

The group started toward to the trail, but Theopoloupaused. “Bring the head,” said the old elf.

Linis nodded and picked up the head by its grimy hair. Awave of nausea washed over Gewey as more of the black blood pouredonto the ground.

When they got back to the trail Gewey saw Stintos,leaning against a nearby tree. Two elves treated the wound on hisribs. Linis unpacked a spare cloak and wrapped the head inside.Stintos noticed Gewey's approach and motioned for him to come near.Gewey reluctantly obeyed.

“You saved my life, human,” said Stintos. Hewinced as an elf rubbed salve in the deep cut. “I owe you adebt.”

“Forget it,” said Gewey. “I didn't doanything you wouldn't have done in my place, I'm sure.”

Stintos smiled. “That you think an elf would cometo your aid is remarkable, and speaks to your character. However, Idon't understand how you knew to come. I was far out of sight orearshot. Only an elf seeker could have heard them coming, and even aseeker would have difficulty.”

Gewey was unsure what to say. “I…” hestammered. “Well, Kaylia and Linis have been instructing me.”

Stintos look at Gewey skeptically. “I see. Thentraining has heightened your senses. I was not aware that humanscould gain such abilities.” His eyes fixed on the boy, then hissmile returned. “It matters not. You saved my life, and forthat you have gained my friendship.”

“I value it,” said Gewey, bowing his head.

“Gewey,” called Linis.

Gewey turned to see Linis standing near the packs.Kaylia dressed a cut on his left arm. He took his leave from Stintos.

“We leave at once,” said Linis. “Theopolousays we should arrive at his home in six days if we press our pace. Idisagree with moving at too great a speed. With these so-calledVrykol about, I would not risk being taken by surprise. I would askyou to keep extra vigilant. You can hear what I cannot, it wouldseem.”

“I'll do my best,” said Gewey. “But Iheard the Vrykol because I channeled the power of the earth. I'venever done it more than a few minutes. To do it for six days…”

“You must try,” said Linis. “Our livesmay depend on it.”

Gewey’s stomach knotted at the thought of so manylives depending on him.

“I will not have him put his life at risk,”said Kaylia, fiercely.

“I doubt it will harm him,” said Linis.“Seekers use the same power at times. I have used the flow,as we call it, for two straight days and it did me no harm.”

“He's notan elf,” countered Kaylia. “Or have you forgotten?”

“I have not forgotten,” Linis shot back.“But we both know what he is, don't we?”

“Mind your tongue,” hissed Kaylia, lookingaround for prying ears. “Would you have Gewey exposed?”She jerked tight Linis' bandage, causing him to wince. “Ithought Lee confiding in you might be a mistake.”

“It was not a mistake, child,” chided Linis.“Lord Starfinder thought that I should know what is at stake.Out of friendship and trust he confided in me. I will notexpose Gewey, and I will notbe scolded by you. I am a seeker.”

Gewey had never heard anyone speak to Kaylia as if shewere a mere child. He could see the fury in her eyes, but she managedto contain her rage.

“You are correct, of course,” growledKaylia. “My apologies… seeker.”

Linis' face softened. “I know you love him. Butremember, I have named him friend and care for him as kin. I only askof him what I must.”

“I know,” replied Kaylia weakly. “Ijust want to keep him safe. The bond we share can be maddening attimes.”

“You are young to have done such a thing,”said Linis. “But it seems to have been the right thing to do.”He bent and flexed his arm as Kayla finished dressing the wound.“Gewey, if you feel any ill effects from the flow,release it at once and consult me.”

“I will,” said Gewey.

Theopolou approached, his pack already on his back. “Wemust depart. Gather your things.”

Once everyone had donned their gear, they said farewellto Haldrontis and Stintos and continued down the trail. Gewey allowedthe flow of the earth to saturate his body, and took great care tolisten for anything out of the ordinary.

After an hour they left the trail and headed southacross country. The ground was level and the trees still sparse.Gewey was relieved to hear the return of the birds and small animals.The flow was difficultto maintain at first, but after an hour or so it felt more natural.By the time they halted to make camp, he couldn't imagine what itwould feel like without it. Kaylia and Linis had been keeping a closeeye on him, constantly asking how he was. Kaylia was clearly relievedthat he had shown no sign that it was hurting him. Linis, on theother hand, maintained a look of deep concern.

Once they made camp, Theopolou sat next to Gewey andhanded him a cup of honeyed wine and a small loaf of bread.

“How much rest do you need?” askedTheopolou.

“None,” answered Gewey. “I am readynow, if you'd like.”

Theopolou raised an eyebrow. “Is that so? Well,you must at least appear to rest. The flowhas made you strong, but it would raise suspicions among my guard ifyou didn't look a bit fatigued. I would have them in the dark fornow.” He looked more closely as Gewey. “Why do you stilluse the power? There is no danger near.”

Gewey’s features were hard and determined. “SoI'll know if it approaches.”

“Linis has asked you to do this, I take it.”Theopolou shook his head. “You should not. Even a seeker suchas Linis cannot hold on to it indefinitely. It can be… dangerous.”

“What do you mean?” Gewey's eye wandered toKaylia, who was a few yards away changing Linis' bandages.

“Linis is a worthy seeker, likely the best thatstill lives, but he does not know all. Seekers learn to use the flowfrom a very young age, but they are too busy with other training tolearn the nature of the power that fuels them.”

“And you know these things?” asked Gewey.

Theopolou laughed softly. “More than most. I knowthat to hold the power of the earth for too long can break the mind.Seekers are taught to use it when they must and rarely hold it formore than a day, so they are in no danger.”

“In danger of what?” Gewey demanded. “Linissaid he held it for two days and he was fine.”

“Linis is strong,” Theopolou replied. “Hismind and spirit are resilient. He is counting on your… heritage, tokeep you safe. But I'm not as certain. I would not see youpossessed.”

“Possessed?” laughed Gewey. “Possessedby what? The earth?”

“Precisely. The power you use can becomeaddictive. In time you will not be able to release it without greatpain.”

Gewey shrugged. “So what? I'm stronger, faster. Ican hear and see better, and more importantly, I'm better able tokeep those I love safe.”

“All true,” said the elf. “But, intime it will burn your mind and drive you mad. You will endangereveryone near to you… even the ones you love.”

“Has this ever happened to an elf?” askedGewey.

“Long ago. It is why elves are taught to use itsparingly. And there's something else. You can use many times theamount of the flowthan any elf. It may accelerate any adverse effects.”

“It doesn't change the fact that we need to knowif more of those creatures are about,” insisted Gewey.

“True,” admitted Theopolou. “But Iwill not have a mad godling roaming the earth. Be mindful.”

“I will,” said Gewey, aware of Theopolou'simplied threat.

Theopolou got to his feet. “We will rest for twohours. That should be enough time to eliminate any suspicions aboutyou.” With that, he walked away in the direction of three ofhis guards, who were talking near the fire.

Kaylia and Linis sat next to Gewey a few moments later.“What did he say?” asked Kaylia.

“Nothing important. He just wanted to know if Iwas tired.”

“I see,” said Kaylia, clearly not believinghim. “I would rather you say nothing at all than tell me a lie.Even if it's to spare me worry or hurt.”

“I'm sorry.” Gewey sighed. “Isometimes forget I cannot fool you.”

“I think I know what Theopolou wanted,” saidLinis. “He was concerned about you using your power for toolong. Am I right?”

Gewey nodded. “He said it could drive me insane.”

“Unlikely,” said Linis from behind them.“I've heard the same tales of caution, but as wise as Theopolouis, he has no real experience with this matter. It would take manyweeks of constant use to have any lasting effect.”

“He said that because I can use so much more thanan elf, that it might take less time,” said Gewey.

“He may have a point,” admitted Linis. “Howdo you feel now?”

“Good,” Gewey replied. “In fact,better than good. I've never felt so strong in my life. I think Icould run for days without stopping.”

Linis thought for a moment. “Tomorrow I want youto release the flowwhen we rest. I and the others should be able to keep watch wellenough.”

“Okay,” said Gewey, smiling. Though thethought of releasing the power of the earth made his heart ache.Kaylia at once picked up on this feeling.

“I'll see to it,” said Kaylia.

Linis threw his head back in laughter. “Then Ihave no need to worry. I am sure all will be well so long as you arekeeping watch over our young man.” He moved to his bedroll.“Don't forget, you must at least pretend to rest, Gewey.”

Gewey lay on his blanket and closed his eyes. He couldhear the forest’s sweet song, as the wind caressed the treesand moved across the grass. Nocturnal predators stalked their prey,and high above an eagle soared in the direction of the sea. It was somuch more natural than the first time he has done this. In fact, hecouldn't imagine a time when his ears were deaf to such marvels.Sleep was not a possibility.

Chapter Nine

When the elves broke camp, Gewey was bursting withenergy. His mind raced with the thoughts of the coming days. Theelves seemed satisfied that Gewey had had enough rest and took littlenotice of his energetic behavior.

In the hours before sunrise, they covered many miles.Gewey was astounded by the speed the elves maintained. His originaljourney from Sharpstone would have taken half the time had they beenable to move this speed. He was certain Lee could match it butdoubted that, at the time, he could have.

When the sun broke the horizon Linis called for a halt,but no one put down their packs. Each helped another to retrievebread and a flask from their gear and they continued, eating anddrinking along the way.

By midday, the sun blazed, and the party increased itspace, but the elves did not appear effected. Gewey, still using thepower of the earth, was as strong as he'd been when they left. Infact, with each hour that passed he felt stronger.

“Does the human need rest?” asked Akakios, ashort, stocky elf with sandy blond hair.

“The human has a name,” said Geweyirritably.

Akakios laughed and slapped Gewey on the back. “Imeant no offense, young one. Come. Walk beside me and perhaps you caninstruct me on human manners and customs.”

Gewey allowed his irritation to subside and gave the elfa friendly smile. “I'd be happy to, if you can call me Gewey.”

Akakios bowed his head. “Agreed.”

Akakios and Gewey walked together until the light of theday began to fade. Gewey told him stories of his home and hisupbringing, and he found Akakios to be an elf of good humor. Just asKaylia had when he first told her of his old life and upbringing,Akakios told Gewey that he and many other elves longed for such alife.

“To live a simple existence is the desire of manyof my people,” said Akakios. “Perhaps when all of thisnonsense that plagues the world is done, we can.”

“Do you hate humans?” asked Gewey, thenrealized the rudeness of his question. “I only ask because-”

“I know why you ask,” Akakios said. “Theanswer is no. Though I have no love for them either. Hatred is auseless emotion. Though I would not choose to live among your kind, Isee no cause to dwell in the past. The world is big enough for all tolive within it.”

Gewey thought for a moment. “So you are againstwhat Linis and others like him are doing?”

“I am,” Akakios admitted. “They invitethe destruction of our culture. The result of living side by sidewith humanity would be a mixing of the races. I would not see theblood of our people corrupted.” He lowered his head. “Ihope I have not offended you, but it is how I feel.”

Gewey's thoughts turned to Dina. “I'm notoffended. I don't agree, but you have the right to feel any way youwish. But then why spend the day in my company?”

“You have shown yourself to have great strengthand courage. I would know the man behind it. I am not close-minded. Irealize that virtue does not live within my people alone, and yourcompany does not cause me discomfort.”

“I'm glad,” said Gewey. “Maybe intime, I can change your mind even more.”

“One can never know the future,” saidAkakios. “You're welcome to try.”

When they had made camp, Theopolou informed Gewey thatthey would be resting until the morning. Gewey insisted that he couldcontinue, but Theopolou would not be dissuaded.

“Your stamina is already causing talk,” saidTheopolou. “Besides, as I understand, you will be releasing theflow tonight. You mayfind that your body needs to recover.”

A chill shot through Gewey's body. He had all butforgotten that he would spend time without the power of the earthinside him.

Gewey sat on his bedroll, staring at the fire when Linisapproached.

“It's time,” said Linis. “Release it.”

Anger swelled in Gewey’s chest. “I'd rathernot.”

Linis studied him for a few minutes. “I was notcertain before, but I am now. You mustrelease the flow,now.”

“I will not,” he growled. “There is noreason. I'm fine.”

“You are notfine,” shot Linis. “If you were, you would have notrouble doing as I request. I can see that you should not hold it forso long.”

Gewey jumped to his feet, rage swelling inside him. Hiseyes focused on Linis, and his hand felt the urge to slide to hissword.

“Gewey,” called Kaylia, from just outsidethe light of the fire. “Come here… now!”Gewey’s mind snapped to attention. It was then he realized theentire camp was staring at him. He lowered his head and startedtoward Kaylia.

Kaylia stood with her eyes fixed on Gewey. Once he stoodbeside her, she took his hand and led him away from the camp.

“You must release the power,” she saidsoftly. “And you must do it quickly before you lose yourself.”

Gewey pulled away, his anger returning. “Why? Whymust I become weak again?”

“Do not call yourself weak,” she said. “Youinsult me. My spirit would not bind itself to the weak. Yourstrength, your truestrength, does not come from the flow.It comes from within.” She placed her hand on his chest. “Dothis for me.”

His heart raced at her touch and he lowered his head,allowing the power to drain away. Gewey felt weakness and fatiguewash over his entire body and he fell to his knees… weeping. Theabsence of the flowmade him feel hollow and afraid. The sounds and smells he had foundso enthralling were gone, and he was left in silence. It was like theworld had been ripped away.

Kaylia knelt down in front of him and pulled his head toher shoulder. “It will pass.” She stroked his raven hair.“I am here.”

After a few minutes, Gewey regained his composure. Hewiped his face and his eyes. “It's dark,” were the onlywords he could manage.

Kaylia smiled sweetly and kissed his cheek. “Andit will get darker still… but not tonight.”

“Thank you,” said Gewey, weakly. “Youwere right. I must not hold the power for that long again. I nearlylost myself.”

“But you have returned to us, I trust,” camethe voice of Linis from a few yards away. He walked into view,Theopolou at his side.

“I'm… back to normal.” Gewey rose to hisfeet. “I'm sorry for what I did at the camp. It won't happenagain.”

“No apologies needed,” said Linis. “Thefault was mine. I should have never asked you to hold the flowfor that long without knowing what it would do to you.”

“Indeed you should not have, seeker,” saidTheopolou. “I hope you will heed my advice from here on.”

“In matters such as this…I will,”said Linis.

“What about the others?” asked Gewey. “I'msure they noticed what happened.”

“They believe you pushed yourself too far and yourhuman body affected your mind,” replied Theopolou. “Afiction I am not inclined to correct at this time.”

“If you are able we should get back,” saidLinis. “You need rest.”

Gewey nodded and followed the others back to camp. Theelves all watched as he made his way to his bedroll. Embarrassmentfilled him. He rolled on his stomach and hid his face.

“All is well?” It was Akakios.

Gewey rolled over to see the elf smiling down at him.“I'm fine. Just tired.”

“I must admit I was amazed you kept pace with uswith so little rest,” said Akakios. “Don't feel bad. Wemay not show it, but we are tired as well. If it were not for thedemons that attacked us at Valshara, we would not be moving at thispace.”

“I appreciate your words,” said Gewey,forcing a smile. “I'll be better once I've had some sleep.”

“I will leave you to it then.” He walkedover to a group of elves gathered on the other side of the fire.

It didn't take long for sleep to take him, and hisfatigue held off any dreams. Kaylia woke Gewey just as the sunbreached the horizon.

“Theopolou has said we will stop at the home ofKephalos.” Kaylia handed Gewey a piece of bread and some driedmeat. She huddled close.

“Why?” asked Gewey. “I thought we werein a hurry.”

“Theopolou wants to show him the head of theVrykol,” she replied. “Kephalos is very knowledgeable inancient lore and may be able to give us information we need.”

The thought of seeing an elf dwelling excited Gewey.“When will we arrive?”

“We should be there by sundown tomorrow.”

Gewey smiled with satisfaction. Kaylia next to himseemed more natural than before, though the others stared withdisapproval. The next day he woke before dawn, ready for a new march.By midday, the trees began to thicken and the ground was covered bydense, moist grass that made walking at speed difficult. The heat ofthe sun made the air like earthy steam, and sweat beaded on Gewey'sforehead.

“How is it so hot this close to winter?”Gewey asked Linis.

“We are near the fire hills.”

“I've heard of them,” said Gewey. “Myfather said it's like summer all year there, and that great plumes ofsteam erupt from the ground. I had no idea we were so close.”

“Your father was correct,” said Linis. “Butwe will only be just outside the hills. Not within them. One day, ifyou wish, I will show them to you properly. They are truly a wonder.”

“I'd like that,” said Gewey.

By late afternoon, they found a narrow trail that woundthrough the forest. Theopolou called a halt, asked Gewey to speak tohim alone, and led him into a small clearing about one-hundred yardseast of the trail. Kaylia tried to follow, but Theopolou stopped her.

“When we arrive at the home of Kephalos it isimportant you do not speak unless spoken to,” Theopolou warned,once they were alone. “He is a kind elf, and not prone toviolence, but he fought in the Great War for many years and feels thesame as I regarding human and elf living together.”

Gewey had almost forgotten that Theopolou was not reallyon his side. If not for The Dark One and his bond to Kaylia,Theopolou would never suffer the company of a human, let alone a God.

“I'll keep quiet,” said Gewey. “Idon't want any trouble. At least not until it's time for it.”

“And that time will come soon enough,”Theopolou added. “If I can, I will convince Kaphalos to comewith us. If he agrees, you may be forced to travel in silence for theremainder of the journey. I tell you this because I would not haveyou feel it is an insult from me or my guard. Once we arrive at myhome you are under my protection and may speak as you wish.”

Gewey almost laughed but managed not to. “I won'tbe insulted. I understand that this Kaphalos might hold hatred forme, and I don't want to make things more difficult than they have tobe.”

“One other thing,” said Theopolou with asigh. “You must refrain from speaking to Kaylia in hispresence.”

This irritated Gewey, but he nodded slowly. “If hecomes, I won't speak to her… until we get there.”

“You must convince her of this as well,”said the old elf with a hint of embarrassment that amused Gewey. “Sheis strong willed and has never been one to take orders well.”

“You're not kidding.” Gewey chuckled. “I'llspeak to her.”

“Thank you.” Theopolou held out his armmotioning Gewey to return to camp. “I advise you speak to herbefore we arrive.”

When they got back to the others Gewey told Kaylia whatTheopolou had said.

Kaylia was enraged. “If he thinks I'll pretend I'msome close minded, human-hating fool, he has lost his senses.”Her voice rose with each word.

“I understand,” said Gewey trying to calmher. “But until we reach Theopolou's home, I think we shouldlisten to him.”

“You would have this?” she demanded.

Gewey could feel the fury through their bond. “Asit is, we are deceiving the others. They don't know what has happenedbetween us. What does it matter if we keep it up a bit longer?”

“It's one thing to hide a spirit bond,” shecountered. “It's quite another to pretend we do not know eachother. That is what he is asking.”

“I don't like it either. But if it keeps thingscalm until we get there, then I think it's best.”

“Fine,” she huffed. “But once wearrive, I plan to reveal the bond between us to every one of thoseclosed minded morons.” With that she stormed off, staringdaggers at Theopolou.

Linis came up to Gewey and slapped him on the back.“That went better than we thought.”

“She's right,” said Gewey. “I enteredinto a bond with Kaylia by means I didn't understand, but I am notashamed of it. I don't like hiding it any more than she does.”

“You won't have to hide it for very long. In factI doubt you will be ableto.”

“It's time,” called Theopolou.

They continued for another hour until they came upon asmooth stone path leading east. Along either side grew waist highshrubbery that had been meticulously manicured and was dotted withtiny white flowers. The scent of lavender and magnolia wafted throughthe air, bringing a smile to Gewey's face. The path wound through theforest for about half a mile, ending in an elegantly carved, woodengate with ancient elfish symbols etched along the outer braces.Beyond the gate the forest ended and the land opened up revealinglush grass, similar to that Gewey had seen as they entered the firehills, but this was much thicker and covered with beads of dew.

When the house came into view, Gewey was filled wassurprise and disappointment. It looked rather like a human dwelling.It was a single story, wooden structure with a white tiled roof. Thewindows were small and round, and a well-kept flower garden had beenplaced around the entire building. It looked like a house Gewey mightfind in any human town.

“What's wrong,” asked Linis.

“Nothing,” Gewey replied. “I justimagined something… different.”

“Really? Like what?”

Gewey shrugged. “I don't know. I always thoughtelves lived in different houses than humans. You know. More treelike.”

“Tree like?” Linis laughed. “Do youthink us birds or squirrels? We live in houses, my friend. Though Iadmit, I expected something a bit grander from an elf of Kaphalos'stature and reputation.”

They were about fifty feet from the front door when itflew open. A tall elf stood in the doorway, dressed in a gray robemade from a fabric Gewey had never seen. It looked heavy, but itflowed like silk. His hair was silver, and tied in a pony-tail thatfell loosely down his back and shoulders. His face was wrinkled andlooked ancient. This was another shock for Gewey. The elves he hadseen did not show the ravages of time as a human did. Theopolou wasold (how old Gewey wasn't sure), but he guessed he was well overfive-hundred, and he could pass for a human in his forties.

The elf looked over the group and shook his head. “Whatdo you bring to my door, Theopolou?” His voice was deep andmenacing.

“I wish to speak to you, old friend,”Theopolou replied.

“You bring a human to my door and expect mywelcome?”

“I am an elder and your friend,” saidTheopolou. “So I do indeed expect your welcome.”

“And who else is this I see?” said Kaphalos,looking at Kaylia. “Is it the elf who comes to judgment? Ordoes she still defy her kin?”

Kaylia stepped forward to speak, but Theopolou held outhis hand to silence her. “She is under my protection,”Theopolou announced. “As is the human.”

“Times have surely changed when the greatTheopolou harbors a filthy human and a fugitive elf.” Kaphalossneered. “I would know why. Enter.” He disappearedinside.

Chapter Ten

Theopolou gave Gewey a quick glance then led the groupinside. The interior of the house was a bit more like what Geweywould have imagined. The main hall just beyond the doorway wasroughly fifty feet wide and equal in length. The walls were made of astone like Gewey had never seen. Though rough in texture, they shinedand sparkled with countless tiny, semi-precious stones, which causedthe entire room to change hue from moment to moment. The floor wascovered with a thick carpet that resembled the grass outside. It evenlooked as if it bore beads of dew, though it was not slippery. Fouropaque, glass orbs, hung from each corner of the room, giving off asoft, pleasing light that mixed perfectly with the sparkle of thewalls. No pictures or tapestries hung, but on the far wall, carvedinto the stone, and inlaid with pure gold, was the perfect likenessof an ancient willow. The room itself was devoid of furniture, withthe exception of a round oak table that only stood a foot off theground.

The elves knelt around the table. Theopolou motioned forGewey to sit beside him. Kaphalos placed himself directly across fromTheopolou and stared intensely.

“Tell me, Theopolou,” said Kaphalos. “Whendid you begin befriending humans and traitors?”

“I am no traitor,” Kaylia blurted.

“Silence, girl,” Theopolou scolded.

Kaphalos sneered. “I was referring to the seeker.”

Linis glared. “You dare name me traitor? I shouldtake your life for that insult.”

“I would expect as much,” said Kaphalos.“You would kill your own kind while saving a human animal. Butbe warned, I am not unprotected. If you strike me down, you will notleave these woods alive. My kin are nearby and know that you arehere.”

“That is enough,” commanded Theopolou. “Fromeverybody. I did not come here to fight. Nor did Linis.”

“Then why did you come?” asked Kaphalos.

“To ask you to accompany us to my home,”Theopolou replied. “Surely you have received my invitation.”

“I have,” said Kaphalos dismissively. “Ihave no desire to listen to the elders bicker. I am content to remainhere.”

Theopolou nodded to Linis who brought forth the cloakcontaining the Vrykol head. Kaphalos stared, stunned, as the cloakwas opened.

“What is this abomination?” gasped Kaphalos.

“We hoped you would know,” Theopoloureplied. “It claimed to be a Vrykol.”

“Vrykol?” Kaphalos whispered. “Certainlynot. That is impossible.” He reached over the table and pulledthe cloak in front of him.

“I thought the Vrykol were merely a legend,”said Theopolou.

“In a way they are,” said Kaphalos. “Theirtrue nature has been lost to all but a few. Most stories you heartoday are but myths with not an inkling of fact.”

“What are they, then?” asked Linis.

“The damned,” replied Kaphalos. “Theyare spirits forced to serve the Gods within the decaying remains ofmortals.”

“The Gods created these beasts?” askedLinis. “Why?”

“To punish those who dared defy them,” saidKaphalos. “They were cursed assassins, roaming the earth. Howis it you came by this?”

Theopolou told of the encounter.

“You say this human killed two Vrykol?”Kaphalos laughed. “Are you certain? Or is this what he toldyou.”

“He saved the life of one of my guards in theprocess,” said Theopolou. “You may doubt the word of ahuman, but surely not that of an elf.”

Kaphalos glared at Kaylia “Depends on the elf.”

Kaylia glared back furiously.

“In any case,” Theopolou continued. “Itwas not the Gods who created these creatures.”

Kaphalos threw his head back in harsh laughter. “TheLord of Angraal has seen to that, hasn't he?”

Kaphalos rose to his feet, turning his back on thetable. “You think I am ignorant to the goings on in of thehuman world? I know what you would have our people do, and I willhave no part in it.”

“Then you would sit idle while the fate of ourpeople hangs in the balance?” Theopolou challenged.

“The fate of our people was sealed the moment thehuman plague set foot on this world,” said Kaphalos. “TheGreat War was only the end result.”

“But it does not have to be the end,” Liniscried. “Can't you see that?”

Kaphalos spun around. “I see more than you know,seeker.” His eyes fixed on Gewey. “I see what you havebrought among us. You think he will save us? Do you?”

Gewey's heart raced. Did he know?

“You're wrong,” said Theopolou. “Ourpeople may still rise again. But we must not succumb to our ownstubborn nature. We need the humans if we are to resist Angraal.”

“Resist?” Kaphalos scoffed. “Whatresistance can you offer? The humans will scatter before the might ofthe army that now gathers. Once they are gone, we will beannihilated.”

“There is something you do not know,” saidTheopolou. “We have recovered the Book of Souls.”

Kaphalos raised an eyebrow. “Have you? How nice.But even if you can open it, and even if it tells you how to defeatyour enemies, what then? Do you not see what will happen?”

“I see that we will survive,” saidTheopolou.

“Survive, yes,” Kaphalos retorted. “Butto what purpose? The humans will not suffer those unlike themselves.Our people will be absorbed, and our race will cease to exist. I havealready heard rumors that one half-breed walks the earth even now.”

Gewey tensed. This did not go unnoticed by Kaphalos.

“Human,” said Kaphalos to Gewey. “Ifthat is even what I should call you. Somehow I think not.” Hisface was one of disgust. “Theopolou wisely instructed you notto speak. But I would know your thoughts. Would you have human andelf live as one?”

Gewey took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves.“Yes, I would.” There was a long pause.

“That's all you have to say? Surely you have morethan that.”

“I don't know what you want of me,” saidGewey. “I know you are wise, and I know that you believe youare of a right mind.” He chose his next words carefully. “Iwould not presume to debate you in matters that are beyond myunderstanding. So I don't see what I can offer you.”

“You offer nothing,” agreed Kaphalos. “Atleast nothing I would have from you. Still, I am interested in yourreasons for trying to deceive me.”

Gewey was aghast and suddenly afraid. Kaylia shot him aglance, feeling his dismay through their bond.

Kaphalos let out a malicious laugh. “You have nottold them that you have bonded yourself to an elf woman?” Thiscaused the elves to stir. “Theopolou has kept this a secret aswell, I see.” He shook his head slowly. “Did you reallythink I wouldn't know? I knew the moment I saw them.”

“I don't see what that has to do with anything,”Gewey growled with irritation.

“You wouldn't,” said Kaphalos. “But itjust confirms what I have already said. You are the first, but youwill not be the last.”

“Is this true?” Akakios asked Theopolou,appalled.

“It is,” said Theopolou. “Gewey andKaylia have bonded their spirits.”

“Why keep this from us?” he demanded.

“It was not for me to reveal,” Theopoloureplied. “The bonding is a personal matter and not to be spokenof lightly. I made my choice. You do not have to agree with it.”

The elves were clearly upset but calmed themselves andcontinued to listen.

“I am bonded to Kaylia,” announced Gewey ina clear strong voice. “I know this may anger you, but it wasnot my intent to do so. But know that I'm in no way ashamed.”

“Nor am I,” added Kaylia.

“It matters not,” Kaphalos said. “Itis unlikely either of you will live long enough to regret it. Angraalwill march soon and slaughter us all.”

“Is there nothing I can say to convince you tocome?” asked Theopolou.

“You know there is not,” Kaphalos replied.“But you needn't fear. I will not hinder you. There would be nopoint.”

Theopolou bowed his head. “Then we will take ourleave.” Linis gathered the Vrykol head.

“Farewell,” said Kaphalos. “Perhaps wewill meet again before we rejoin the creator. If not, know that Ihold you in high regard… though we do not see eye to eye.”

“As do I,” said Theopolou.

They left the house and filed back down the walkway.Once they had reached the beginning of the trail that led to thehouse of Kaphalos, Akakios halted.

“My Lord Theopolou,” said Akakios. “Wemust speak… all of us.” The other elves nodded in agreement.

“And what would you speak about?” Theopolouasked.

“I think you know,” replied Akakios. “Ihave never questioned you before. But to knowingly protect someonewho has…” He could hardly speak the words. “Bonded witha human.”

Theopolou crossed his arms. “So you would have mekill her here and now, I suppose? You would have me break my word?You ask if I would dishonor myself?”

“No,” Akakios stammered. “But you helpher to avoid judgment by offering your protection.”

“I am doing nothing of the kind,” saidTheopolou. “Kaylia has agreed to face judgment according to ourlaws, upon the completion of her task and not before. She enteredinto this bargain in good faith. You should know that, despite ourlaws, her life is sought even now by the very elders whom we aregoing to meet.”

“Before judgment?” gasped Akakios. “Why?”

“They feel as Kaphalos,” Theopolouexplained. “They harbor hatred from the Great War, and theyfear a mixing of the races will be the end of our kind. I share someof these fears. But I will not turn my back on our traditions becauseI lack the courage to do what is right.”

Akakios bowed his head “You are right, of course.Forgive me.”

Theopolou smiled kindly. “There is nothing toforgive. But you should know that there are other things I hold assecret and have not told you. I will tell you now if you feel youmust know.” His eyes scanned his guard. They look embarrassedto have questioned their master’s motives.

Gewey snapped to attention. “You cannot,”pleaded Kaylia.

“I can,” corrected Theopolou. “And Iwill if I must.”

“Lord,” said Akakios. “If you feel weshould not know, it is enough.”

Theopolou thought for a long moment. “No,”he said. “You deserve to know what is so important that I wouldhide things from my most trusted companions.” He turned toGewey. “Step forward.”

Gewey obeyed, keenly aware that Kaylia was at his rightside fingering her knife. Linis slid to his left.

“You may have wondered how Gewey was able to killtwo Vrykol so easily,” Theopolou began. “Some may haveguessed that he is a half-man.” A few of the elves nodded. “Youare only half right. Before you stands the only being ever born fromthe union of two Gods. Before you stands a God who walks the earth asa human.”

There was dead silence and all eyes fell on Gewey.Akakios was the first to speak. “This is true?”

“It is,” Gewey affirmed “But I onlyfound out a few weeks ago. I've lived my entire life as a human.Until Lee proved it to me, I didn't know anything.”

“It is why he is here,” said Theopolou. “Wehope he will be able to open the Book of Souls.”

“Why would he need it?” asked Akakios.“Could he not simply go and defeat the Lord of Angraal?If he is a God, does he not possess such power?”

“I don't know much about my power, or what I canor can't do,” admitted Gewey. “I am only now discoveringmy abilities.”

“But you're a God?” countered Akakios. “AGod!”

“True,” interjected Linis. “But he isnot all powerful. He can be injured… maybe even killed. It would befoolish to send him to confront The Dark One until he is ready.”

“Angraal is not what concerns me,”said Akakios. “It was the Gods that split our people. It is ourlives I worry about.”

“I would never harm you or your people,”said Gewey. “I swear it. If my kind have hurt you, I am sorry.But I am not them.”

“Even so,” said Akakios. “You are oneof them.”

“I would ask that you trust my judgment in thismatter,” said Theopolou. “Gewey is not to be harmed inany way. We need him.”

“I beg that you give us a few moments to considerwhat you have revealed,” said Akakios.

Theopolou nodded his consent. Gewey, Kaylia, Linis andTheopolou watched as the others gathered in a tight circle, speakingin hushed tones. Minutes ticked by and Gewey's nerves began tounravel. Kaylia gave his hand a light squeeze and smiled. This calmedhim.

After several more minutes, the elves broke their circleand slowly walk toward Gewey. “You have done me no harm,”said Akakios. “And I trust my Lord. We will do nothing againstyou as long as Theopolou commands it. That you have bonded with oneof our kind is troubling, but I see nothing that can be done, shortof killing you both. As you are not subject to our laws, I see nocall for that.”

“I thank you,” said Gewey bowing low. “Butunderstand that should Kaylia face judgment, I will stand with her.”

“As her mate, that is your right,” saidAkakios.

“We have yet to complete the bonding,”interjected Kaylia. “And should I be sentenced to death I willnot.”

Gewey turned to Kaylia. “What do you mean?”

Kaylia locked eyes with him. “If the bond issealed and I die, you die as well. I will not have that.”

“You would doom his soul?” asked Theopolou.

“What do you mean?” asked Kaylia. “Iwould save his life.”

“You know as well as I what happens when the bondis left unsealed for too long,” said Theopolou. “It isthe same if you die. His soul will be torn apart.”

“Is there nothing to be done?” she asked.

“To my knowledge, no,” he answered. “Youshould have considered this beforehand.” “It wasn't herfault,” said Gewey. “It wasn't something either of usplanned.”

“I see,” the old elf muttered. “Thenthere is only one thing to be done. You must seal the bond betweenyou. If your souls reached out without prior knowledge, then therecan be no other choice.”

Kaylia stared in disbelief. “You would have mecomplete the bond? But I-”

“You should think more, and act less,” saidTheopolou. “I have no desire to see you, or any elf, bonded toanyone other than an elf. But that does not change the facts. Keep inmind that I advise you as your uncle, not an elder. As an elder Iwould see you judged.”

“I understand, uncle,” said Kaylia. “Thankyou.”

“We should depart,” said Linis. “Thereis a clearing about two hour’s march where we can make camp.”

“Agreed,” said Theopolou. “We havetarried long enough.”

Chapter Eleven

Travel for the next two days was uneventful. At first,the elves kept their distance from Gewey, but by the morning of thesecond day, their curiosity got the better of them. Gewey tried toanswer their questions as best he could, but soon it became apparentthat he didn't have the information they wanted. He knew nothingabout heaven, the Creator or immortality.

The day before they arrived at Theopolou's home,Theopolou asked to speak with Gewey and Kaylia alone. They walked afew yards from their evening camp and sat on a large fallen dogwood.

“When we arrive tomorrow,” Theopolou began.“I will ask that you keep to your quarters until you aresummoned.” He looked at them disapprovingly. “And youwill be housed separately.”

“We do not share quarters,” said Gewey,turning bright red.

“Good,” said Theopolou. “Until youhave completed your bond you should not.”

“I may not share your opinions on humans,”said Kaylia. “But I am no scortus.”

“What's a scortus?”asked Gewey.

“A woman of ill repute,” Kaylia replied.

“I was not implying that you were,” saidTheopolou. “But I'm still your uncle and am protective of yourhonor.”

“I would not dishonor Kaylia,” said Gewey,with all the sincerity he could muster through his embarrassment.

Theopolou cracked a smile. “I believe you.”Then his smile faded. “Now, listen to me, both of you. You mustkeep out of sight until I call for you.”

“How long will we have to wait?” askedGewey.

Theopolou shrugged. “An hour. A day. There is noway to know. But you must stay put no matter what. Each of you willhave a guard outside your door.”

Kaylia's eyes narrowed. ”Do you expect treachery?”

“No,” Theopolou replied. “But I willbe prepared nonetheless. Timing will be crucial, and I will get usevery advantage I can. Since I opposed your assassination, I havelost support. I still hold position and influence, but not as much asbefore. You must do exactly as I tell you.”

Gewey and Kaylia both nodded in agreement.

“Good,” said Theopolou, satisfied. “Nowwe must rest. Tomorrow we will arrive. I can only hope we get therebefore the others.”

They slept for only a few hours and were on their waylong before daybreak. By midday, the forest grew thicker until it wasnearly impenetrable. Gewey snagged his clothes countless times onthorns and brambles, and the insects swarmed, making a feast of hisflesh. The elves seemed unaffected, deftly hopping between the treesand thick brush, avoiding thorns and low hanging branches as if theyweren't there.

Linis noticed Gewey's difficulty. “Stay justbehind me,” he said. “Do as I do.” Gewey tried hisbest to follow Linis' every move, and was able to lessen his hurtsconsiderably. Still, he managed a few extra scrapes before the forestthinned.

“How can he stand to live in such a place?”Gewey asked.

“A bit much to get through, for anyone other thanan elf.” Linis chuckled. “It is why we choose suchplaces. Most of our dwellings are not easily accessible, even ourtowns. Some you could never find unless you knew exactly where tolook.”

Gewey tried to imagine what an elf town would look like.Majesty and magic must be everywhere. Then he dismissed the notion.So far, he had been far from the mark. Kaphalos lived in a house, butalthough it was well-built and beautiful, it was nothing like he hadpictured.

The forest thinned even more, and soon Gewey foundhimself walking along a colorful cobblestone street. It was wideenough that the party could walk four abreast comfortably.

Theopolou turned back to Gewey. “Once we reach theend of the road, Akakios will guide you and Kaylia to your quarters.You should be able to get there unseen. The servants will bepreparing the house, and we are the first party to arrive.”

“How can you tell?” asked Gewey.

“It's myhouse,” replied Theopolou. “I know when someone is about.Not even Linis could enter my land without my notice.”

The road ended at an immense gateway, twenty feet highand solid as steel. It shined like silver and bore long, carved ivoryhandles. A polished granite wall spanned east and west farther thanGewey's eyes could see. He stared in wonder. Even the walls of ahuman city weren't so well constructed, and the gate looked as ifnothing could bring it down.

The party halted and Theopolou approached the gate. Heplaced his hand upon one of the handles. Suddenly the handle hissedand glowed with a pale, white light. Then, as if by command, the gateswung outward without a sound.

“Magic,” whispered Gewey.

Theopolou sniffed. “It is not magic.” Hiseyes fell on Kaylia. “If he is to be yours, then you shouldteach him properly.”

Gewey could feel Kaylia's embarrassment. “I'msorry,” he said. “I shouldn't have said anything.”

“It is not your fault.” Kaylia lowered hereyes. “I have not told you enough about us. The moment we werebonded, I should have instructed you more about our ways.”

Gewey was about to try to console her, but Theopolouheld out his palm. Akakios moved in front of Gewey and Kaylia.

“Wait for them to enter,” said Akakios.“Then follow me to your quarters.”

Once Theopolou and the others were about fifty feetahead, Akakios led them through the gate. Gewey sucked in his breath.

A polished, solid white, marble path lay before him.Each stone was etched with an intricate golden inlay of elf ruins.The grounds were dotted with ancient willows and strong oaks, andwild flowers covered the area like a glorious carpet of color andsplendor. Directly ahead, stood a ten foot tall, solid crystal statueof an elf maiden. Her arm held aloft an orb, surrounded by tiny vinesof ivy. The sunlight struck the orb and it sparkled and split,causing rainbows of light to dance playfully. The craftsmanship wasfar beyond anything Gewey had ever imagined possible.

What most impressed Gewey was the house… if such astructure could be called a house. The entire building wasconstructed from pure white marble and it stood three stories high,rising to an apex. Elaborate carvings of horses, wolves, bobcats, andmany other animals Gewey did not recognize, decorated the facing. Nota speck of dirt blemished its beauty, and it showed no sign ofweathering. A massive flight of stairs, wide as the entire house, ledto a broad double door made from the same gleaming metal as thegates. Lining the front and supporting the lip of the high ceilingstood six massive columns, ten feet apart and as big around as amature oak.

As Theopolou and the others passed by the crystalstatue, each stopped in turn and bowed their heads.

“Come,” Akakios commanded.

He led Gewey and Kaylia around the west end of the housewhere three small round buildings stood, lined up east to west fromthe side of the main house. They were crafted from smooth whitestones and the roofs glittered with quartz tiles. The door was blondmaple and had a silver doorknocker in the center.

“All of the rooms are identical,” saidAkakios. “Each is equipped with a shower, and food and freshclothing will be brought right away.”

They thanked Akakios. Kaylia took the room nearest themain house and Gewey the one just beside it. When Gewey opened thedoor, he felt the relief of cool air pour out. The room was largeenough for four people, and well lit by the same strange orbs he hadseen at the home of Kaphalos. The four of them hung from a silverchain near the wall. To his right was a single bed with fine linensheets and a plump, round, comfortable-looking pillow. On his leftstood a small, round, oak table with four chairs. A plush couch, withtwo brass tables on each end, sat at the far side of the room. Butwhat caught Gewey's eye was the area between the table and thecouch-the shower.

Gewey nearly forgot to close the door behind him beforehe threw down his pack and stripped off his clothes. It looked muchlike the one he had used in Lord Ganflin's manor, only the fixturewere a bit more elaborate and a small marble table held the soaps andbathing implements.

Once inside the shower area he pulled the curtainaround. Remembering the shock of the water from his first time, hecarefully twisted the knobs. He lost himself in the feeling ofsteaming hot water pouring over his body. When he finished, hegrabbed a towel which hung on the wall and stepped out. To hisamazement a fresh set of clothes lay neatly on the bed, and a bowl ofhot stew and fresh bread had been placed on the table. He had notheard anyone enter or move about.

He dried off and donned the clothes that the elves hadprovided. They were simple tan pants and shirt, with a thin leatherbelt. The fabric was comfortable, fit nicely, and was highly durable.A pair of calfskin moccasins and cotton socks completed the ensemble.Gewey sat at the table and began to eat, when the door swung open. Itwas Linis.

“You look very much the elf in those clothes,”remarked Linis, smiling.

“This is what elves wear? I've never seen an elfdressed this way.”

“Of course not.” Linis laughed. “Thisis what we wear at home while relaxing. Do you find it comfortable?”

“Very.” In fact, the longer he wore theclothes the more he noticed they had certain properties. His skinfelt cool and alive, and the moccasins hugged his feet to the pointhe barely noticed he wore them. “I'd love to know how they'remade. The tailors back home would go crazy for this. The cobblers,too.”

“I am sure they would,” said Linis. “Youmay find it is easier to sway the minds of the elf elders than to prythe secrets from our craftsmen. They are protective of their art.”He sat across from Gewey. “It may be some time before you canleave this room. Do you need anything? I can have it brought.”

Gewey thought for a moment. “Some books would benice. About the elves, if possible.”

“I'm sure that can be arranged.”

“Have you seen Kaylia?”

Linis shook his head. “Not yet. I was going to seeher after I came here. Do you have a message?”

Gewey hated that he couldn't speak to her when she wasjust yards away. “No. I'll deliver it myself.”

Linis frowned. “You must not leave this room. Giveit to me and I'll convey it.”

Gewey flashed a mischievous grin. “I don't need toleave this room to deliver my message. I agreed to stay here and Iwill. But where my spirit travels is my business.”

Linis burst out with laughter. “I sometimes forgetwhat you are, and what you're capable of. Mind that you keep it toyourself. Once the elders are told about you, many are likely to fearyou. Give them no more reason than you must to do so.”

“I was wondering,” said Gewey. “Thegate. How did it open?”

“By the same means you gain strength when you usethe power of the earth,” Linis replied. “We can createtools and objects that can harness the flowjust as you do. It is said that in ancient times the elves createdthings of such power that they could upend the very earth, movingentire mountains.”

Gewey’s eyes widened at the thought. “Incredible.Have you ever seen such a device?”

Linis shook his head, as sadness washed over him. “No,I have not. No one has in many generations. The wisdom and knowledgeof our forefathers was said to rival that of the Gods. But I fear wewill never regain what we have lost. ”

“Maybe together we can rediscover the secret.”

Linis forced a smile. “Perhaps. I fear I will notlive to see such a thing.”

“Don't say that,” said Gewey. “We'reall going to make it through this alive. I swear.”

Linis furled his brow. “Never make a promise youcannot keep. Besides, I have no fear of death. It comes to us all…except perhaps, to you.”

“I may be a God, but I am not immortal. Whatever Iam, I'm part of this world, just as you are.” He stood andturned his back. “What bothers me is that if I am bound toearth as a human, I may have a human lifespan. Kaylia could live forfour or five-hundred more years.”

Realization washed over Linis. “You're afraid thatif you complete your bond she will only live a human lifetime.”

Gewey nodded and lowered his head.

“Your fears are justified,” said Linis. “Butcertainly that should compel you to value the time you will have.”He stood and placed his hand on Gewey's shoulder. “Do not dwellon it. You and she are the first to have such a bond. It could bethat if you have a human life, it may be extended to that of an elf.And there is the possibility that you may not die at all, and the twoof you will live together forever. Whatever the case, there isnothing to be done.”

“You’re right.” Gewey sighed. “Butsometimes it's hard not to think about it.”

Linis gave Gewey's shoulder a light squeeze. “I'llhave the books sent. Perhaps that can occupy your thoughts.”

Gewey turned and smiled. “I'd appreciate it.”

Linis left and Gewey lay on the bed and closed his eyes.He reached out with his mind, hoping to touch Kaylia's, but foundthat it was difficult, as if something was blocking him. He looked inhis pack, retrieved a small flask of jawas tea and took a longdrought. At once he felt its affects. His body and mind relaxed andhis breathing deepened. He reached out, but again he was unable tomake contact. It was as if a wall blocked his way. He tried a fewmore times but with the same result. Frustrated, he got up and beganpacing the room.

The desire to leave the room and ask Kaylia if she hadexperienced the same thing was nearly unbearable. But he knew itwould cause trouble. Instead, he busied himself by unpacking histhings, and polishing and oiling his sword at the edge of the bed.The weapon never seemed to need care, but he enjoyed it all the same.Simply by holding it, he felt the throbbing pulse of the earth.

He closed his eyes allowing the flowto move through him. More and more he opened himself until everyfiber of his being was saturated.

“Stop this!” cried a loud, deep voice.Theopolou stood at the door, fury in his eyes.

Gewey released the power. Immediately he longed to holdit again.

“You must not do that again,” said Theopolouslamming the door behind him. “Why?” asked Gewey. “Whatcan it hurt?”

“Fool,” the elf grumbled. “You exposeyourself when you draw that much power.”

Gewey got to his feet. “I don't understand.”

“Then understand that should an elder be nearbyand you draw that much of the flow,you will not need to tell anyone what you are.” Theopolou satat the table and motioned for Gewey to do the same.

Gewey, irritated by his inability to contact Kaylia,resisted. “I'll stand.”

“You tried to contact Kaylia through your bond,”said Theopolou. “Did you not?”

Shocked, Gewey sat. “How did you-”

“I know everything that happens within thesewalls,” he said. “And though another elder may not be assensitive as I am within my house, they will know that you are not asyou seem if you do that again. You are fortunate no one has arrived.”

Gewey nodded but still felt angered. “Why can't Icontact Kaylia? It's as if I'm being blocked. And why is it you canfeel when I use the power, but your guards did not?”

Theopolou's mouth tightened. “I am not inclined tobe your instructor, but I suppose this time I must be.” Hefolded his hands on the table and leaned forward. “As far asyour inability to spirit travel, I prevented it. I cannot risk youaccidentally ruining my plans. And as for why I can feel you usingthe flow, it is atrait of my race. As we age, we become more sensitive. Seekersdevelop this ability, which is why Linis can feel it, but it wouldcome naturally with time.” Theopolou stood. “That is allyou need know. Any further instruction will be from Kaylia, orperhaps Linis.” He walked to the door. “Do not be a fooland try that again, or we will be undone.”

Gewey felt like an ignorant child. He sat in silence.When he first left home with Lee, he had been rebuked many times, butthis time it struck home all too keenly. He had thought hisexperiences had matured him, but now he questioned himself and hisworth. There was so much he didn't know.

The door opened and Akakios entered, carrying an armloadof books. “Linis sent these.” He placed them on thetable. “Mostly children’s stories, but Linis thought itbest for you to learn our culture from the beginning.”

“Thank you.” Gewey picked up a leather-bondbook with the title “Songs of Lilith” embroidered on thecover.

“Something troubles you?” Akakios asked.

“It's only that sometimes I realize I have much tolearn.”

Akakios smiled warmly. “It is good to know thatabout yourself. Even the very wise are not all knowing, though somemay think so. I take it Theopolou had harsh words for you?”

Gewey shrugged. “He didn't say anything I didn'tdeserve. It's just that for a while I was starting to feel like I wasmy own man, and then I'm reminded of how young and inexperienced Ireally am.”

“Then take comfort that you are the first being,other than an elf, to grace the home of Theopolou or his family inmore than five-hundred years. That is an honor that you, and youalone can boast. If it is experience you desire, this is certainly agood start.”

This lifted Gewey's spirits. “Thank you. I guess Iwas feeling a bit out of place and alone.”

“Think nothing of it.” He turned and openedthe door to leave. “I'll be guarding your door. I will see ifTheopolou will grant me permission to keep you company. Linis may betied up with the meeting of elders.”

“I'd like that,” said Gewey.

Gewey spent the next few hours reading TheSongs of Lilith. The book was a collection ofstories about a young, elf girl named Lilith, who was kidnapped by aspirit and taken to the other side of the world. Each short talerecounted her quest to return home and ended with a moral lesson.

By the time he had read the fifth story his eyes grewheavy and decided to go to bed. He examined the glowing orbs butcould find no way to dim them. Finally, he lay down and covered hiseyes with a shirt from his pack. He thought it best not to undress,just in case he had to move quickly, and kept his clothes on. Hisdreams were filled with visions of Lilith and her struggle to returnto her family.

Chapter Twelve

Gewey awoke to find that the lights were dimmed andLinis sitting quietly on the couch, flipping through one of the bookshe had sent.

“Good morning,” yawned Gewey. “Assumingit is morning.”

Linis placed the book on the end table. “It isindeed. The elders began to show up late last night. Theopolou ishoping they will all be here today.”

A breakfast of bacon, eggs and juice sat on the table.Gewey stretched and walked over, his mouth watering.

“I noticed you were reading “TheSongs of Lilith”,” remarkedLinis. He joined Gewey at the table. “It was a favorite of mineas a child. I hope you are enjoying it.”

“Very much. Though the symbolism is hard tounderstand at times.” He picked up his plate and breathed inthe aroma.

“I thought you should start at the beginning. Itwill help you understand elf ways better, if you understand us fromchildhood. These books are some of the first lessons we are taught.”

Gewey swallowed a healthy portion of eggs. “They’recertainly different from the stories I heard as a child. My fatherwould have loved them… so would Lee, I bet.”

“I'm sure he would,” Linis face grewconcerned.

“What's wrong?” asked Gewey.

“The elders are taking a long time to gather.Theopolou was worried that we would arrive after the others werealready here. But instead we wait.”

“Maybe some of them were delayed,” offeredGewey.

Linis shrugged. “Perhaps. But too many have yet toarrive. I fear they conspire against Theopolou.”

“Conspire? To do what?”

“I do not know,” Linis admitted. “Manywho have yet to come are those who are openly against him. When andhow they arrive will tell me much.”

“Do you think they'd try something here?”asked Gewey.

Linis shook his head. “Within these walls… no.They would never break our customs to such a degree. To do violencein the home of another elf is one our greatest crimes. We considerthe home a sacred place. Besides, Theopolou controls the flowhere. Even if they did the unthinkable, they'd be slaughtered.”Linis stood and paced in thought. “No. If they intend to killTheopolou they'll need to remove him from this place.”

“Easy,” said Gewey. “We just make surehe doesn't leave.”

“I wish it were easy,” said Linis. “Ifthere is a plot, it will be subtle. They will not simply threaten orforce Theopolou to expose himself. They will dress it in a manner hewill have no choice but to comply.”

“How would they do that?” asked Gewey.

“I wish I knew. I am not as wise as Theopolou, oras versed in the nuances of politics.”

“What can we do?” asked Gewey, suddenlylosing his appetite.

“Wait and see,” said Linis. “I may beseeing intrigues that do not exist. I hope so.” He walked tothe door. “I must leave you. I'm sorry that I cannot staylonger, but I have much to do before the meeting begins. Kaylia saysto pay attention to the tenth story of Lilith.” A smile creptover his face. “She is quite an elf.”

Gewey laughed. “Yes she is. Oh, one more thingbefore you go,” said Gewey remembering the lights. “Howdid you dim the lights?”

Linis laughed softly. “Rub your hand up the sideof the glass to brighten, and down to dim.”

“Thank you,” said Gewey.

Linis nodded and left. Gewey tried out the light. Justas Linis had said it became brighter as he moved his hand up theside. He marveled at the skill it must have taken to make such awondrous device.

Gewey spent the next few hours reading. He made it tothe ninth story in The Songs of Lilithwhen there was a knock at the door. Gewey open it to find Akakiosstanding there, a broad grin on his face.

“Theopolou granted me permission to keep youcompany,” said Akakios. “Please come in,” saidGewey, happy to have someone to talk to.

Akakio sat down at the table and gestured to the bookGewey held. “What do you think?”

“I'm loving it,” said Gewey as he sat acrossfrom the elf. “Do you know who wrote it?” Akakios raisedan eyebrow and chuckled. “You think you might know the author?”He picked up the book and thumbed through the pages. “Anyway,if I told you, you wouldn't believe me.”

“Try me.”

“Legend says it was written by Lilith herself,thousands of years ago.”

Gewey's eyes widened. “You mean these are truestories?”

“Perhaps. But I think not.” He leaned backand crossed his legs. “More likely Lilith was just the one whoinvented the stories.”

“Of course.” Gewey felt foolish. “Hasthe meeting begun?”

“Yes,” Akakios replied. “About an hourago. The last of the elders arrived just before they were going startwithout him.”

“How is it going so far?”

Akakios shrugged. “I would not know. The onlynon-elder allowed in is Linis. I'm sure he'll fill you in later. Inthe meantime…” He pulled a set of eight-sided dice from hispocket. “How would you like to learn an elf game?”

Gewey beamed. “I'd love to. But I must warn you,I'm not a very good gambler. And I really don't have much money.”

Akakios leaned back in his chair and gave Gewey adevilish grin. “Don't worry. We can play for fun… for now.”

Gewey fetched the little money he had… three coppers,a silver, and a gold (Lee had given him the gold) and tossed it onthe table. “That won’t be necessary.”

“Don't worry,” joked Akakios when he sawGewey's money. “I'll give you a loan if you need one.”

The game was similar to games played at the tavern inSharpstone, and though Gewey was not one to visit the tavern at nightoften, he caught on quickly. Soon he had nearly doubled his money.

“Not a gambler?” teased Akakios, as hefiddled with his dwindling pile of coins.

“Is that what I said?” said Gewey, feigninginnocence.

Linis entered, looking very unhappy. Akakios gatheredhis coins and excused himself.

“From the look on your face things aren't goingwell,” said Gewey as they took a seat on the couch.

Linis lowered his head and rubbed his neck. “Thatis putting it mildly. Things are turning sour and fast.”

“What happened?”

To begin with,” started Linis. “They knewyou were here.” “How?” asked Gewey.

Linis shook his head slowly. “I don't know.Somehow they found out that both you and Kaylia are here. Some of theelders are calling for Theopolou to face judgment for harboring afugitive and for treason.”

Gewey shifted nervously. Without Theopolou's protection,he wasn't sure what could happen. “They can do that?”

“It's doubtful. It's just a prelude to anothermove.” Linis looked disgusted. “Even if they can getenough support to call Theopolou to judgment, they would never beable to convict him.”

“Then why do it?”

“To force him to expose himself,” saidLinis. “If he is called to judgment, he will have to go to theChamber of the Maker.”

“What's that?” asked Gewey.

“It's where all judgments are made, and where thecouncil meets during times of war.” Linis stood up and beganpacing. “If he leaves these walls he is vulnerable.”

“You don't really think they'd try to kill him…do you?”

Linis sighed heavily. “If you had asked me thatquestion a year ago, I would have said no. Now…”

Gewey thought for a moment. He needed to speak to theelders and convince them to join him against Angraal. IfTheopolou were brought to judgment, he didn't know if there would beanother chance.

“There's more,” said Linis. “They wantto speak to you… and Kaylia.”

This sent a chill throughout his entire body.“Together?”

“Yes,” Linis replied. “They know aboutyour bonding. Needless to say they are not pleased.”

Gewey shot to his feet. “What will they do?”

Linis grabbed Gewey's shoulders, trying to calm him.“They can do nothing so long as you are under Theopolou'sprotection. If they tried, the elves who are undecided in this matterwould move against them. And don't forget, this is the house of anelf sage and council elder. Only a great fool would attack him here.He controls the flowwithin these walls.”

“But if we are forced to leave?”

“Then you have the greatest living seeker to fightat you side,” Linis assured. “Even the elders will pauseat that.”

“But that will put you at war with your ownpeople,” Gewey shook his head. “I won't have that.”

“I'm already at war.” Linis held a deepsadness in his eyes. “I've been called to judgment.”

Gewey's eyes shot wide. “What? What are you goingto do?”

Linis forced a weak smile. “I've refused torecognize their authority. Once I leave these walls I am to beconsidered a fugitive and a traitor.”

“I'm so sorry,” said Gewey

“Don't be. I knew this would happen. It was just amatter of time.” He squared his shoulders. “I have mademy choices, and I do not regret what I have done.”

The door opened and Theopolou entered, dressed in a longwhite robe, looking weary.

“I imagine Linis has filled you in,” saidTheopolou. Gewey nodded.

“The council wishes to extend you an invitation tojoin them at the Chamber of the Maker,” said Theopolou in aclear even tone. “Do you accept?”

“Why?” asked Gewey. “Why do they wantme to go there?”

“They feel that your presence has jeopardized thegathering,” Theopolou replied without conviction. “Theyfear you may have led others here.”

“That is a lie and you know it,” Linisroared. “They are luring you into a trap. You must see that.Once you're outside of these walls they will kill you… and Gewey.”

“I pray that you are wrong, seeker,” saidTheopolou. “But if you are not, you must take the Book of Soulsand keep it safe. I'll entrust it to you before I leave. Keep ithidden.”

“No need,” said Linis flatly. “I'll begoing, too.”

Theopolou nodded. “Very well.”

“What about Kaylia?” asked Gewey.

“She will be accompanying us,” Theopolouanswered.

“I won't let you march her to her death.”

“She is not to be judged,” said Theopolou.“At least not yet. She has been called to bear witness and givetestimony.”

“Testimony?” said Gewey “What kind oftestimony?”

“Against me,” Theopolou replied. “Ihave been called to judgment.”

“You cannot do this,” said Linis. “Yourenemies know that you will not be found guilty. It can only mean theyintend to move against you once you are away from the safety of yourhome.”

“If so,” said Theopolou. “I shallcount on you to come to my aid.” “My seekers should comeas well.”

“No,” said Theopolou. “If you insiston coming, they must not. It will be taken as a sign of aggression.You must help me keep the Book… and Gewey safe. ”

“So I won't be opening it here?” askedGewey.

“I do not think it would be wise,” Theopoloureplied. “It would cause more trouble than I care to handle atthis point. The council is aware that I have re-acquired the Book,and that has gained me some support. But introducing a God into thesituation this soon would be… unwise. Linis is right. I will not befound guilty. Once that happens we can move on from there. I willgather the council once more after I am found guiltless, and then youwill open it.”

“Is Gewey still to meet with the council before wedepart?” asked Linis.

“Yes,” Theopolou replied. “Though yourpetition to have the elves join your cause must wait.”

Gewey’s heart sank. “Isn't there any way forme to speak to them before we reach the Chamber of the Maker?”

“It would be a foolish risk,” saidTheopolou. “Beyond the grounds of my house I cannot protectyou. Certain revelations may cause my kin to react… poorly.”

“I have to risk it,” said Gewey. “Everyday wasted brings the Dark Knight closer to our doors. I need to dowhat I came here to do.”

Theopolou sighed. “If you must, I cannot stop you.But I think you would do better to listen to my council.” Heturned to Linis. “The road ahead may hold danger. Prepare.”

Linis nodded. “I may not be able to bring myseekers, but I can see to it that they are not far.” He shot astare at Theopolou before he could argue. “I insist.”

“They must say out of sight,” said Theopoloureluctantly.

“They are seekers,”said Linis. “The finest the tribe of Melanctha has everproduced. That bumbling group of fools could not spot my elves ifthey were standing on top of them.”

“I know you are angered by them naming youtraitor,” scolded Theopolou. “But they are not fools. Ifyour seekers are not careful they will be discovered.”

“They will not be discovered,” said Linis.“But I must take my leave now to inform them.”

Theopolou nodded curtly as Linis left the room. “Whathappens now?” asked Gewey.

“Now you will speak briefly with the elders.”Theopolou looked Gewey up and down. “You may keep your presentattire.”

“And Kaylia?” asked Gewey.

“She awaits us.”

Theopolou led Gewey out the door and around to the frontof the main house. He was excited to see the interior of such amagnificent building. The great metal doors swung open as theyapproached. What Gewey saw made the exterior seem trite and common.The immense receiving hall was lit bright by the same orbs that werein his room, only much smaller and vast in number. The floors were ofdeep emerald green marble, polished to a shine and veined with ivory.The walls were made from the same gleaming silver metal as the doorand gate, and etched with elf letters and symbols of such artistry itbrought tears to Gewey’s eyes.

Above him, running along the entire length and breadthof the hall, was a green marble balcony. Darkly stained wooden doorslined the wall leading to various rooms and chambers.

In the center of the hall a crystal statue, similar tothe one outside, held a book. Gewey immediately thought of the Bookof Souls. Theopolou's family had guarded it for generations. It musthave pained the elf over the years to see the statue and know that itno longer held the same meaning it once had.

At the rear of the room, a broad staircase led up to thenext level, with a set of double doors on either side of the base, aswell as another set at the top. Gewey stared, mouth agape as hepassed the statue. He could hardly wait to see the rest of the house.As he crested the staircase, Gewey caught sight of Kaylia. She wasdressed in the same white robe as Theopolou, and her hair hungloosely down her back. She smiled when she saw Gewey and he couldfeel her relief through their bond.

Kaylia appraised his elven garb. “You look gooddressed this way.”

Gewey blushed. “It's very comfortable, but I feelunderdressed to meet elf elders.” He decided not to mentionthat he had also slept in them.

“Are you ready?” asked Theopolou. Gewey andKaylia both nodded.

Theopolou clapped his hands loudly and the doors swungsilently open. As they followed the elf in, Gewey took a deep breath,hoping this trip hadn't been a huge mistake.

Chapter Thirteen

The High Lady of Valshara paced the halls of the temple,immersed in thought. Ever since Linis had reported the presence ofpossible agents from Angraal watching them, she had hardlyslept. Then, two of her scouts had disappeared three nights ago, andthe temple watch had seen shadowy figures lurking just beyond thewalls. Their location was compromised and she felt an attack wouldsoon come.

The few knights she had available were not enough tohold off an attack should the walls be breached. They had attemptedto convince her to escape, but she refused. The High Lady of Valsharawould not scurry away in the night, and she would not leave herpeople behind. If evacuation became necessary, everyone would go. Ofcourse, if the hidden exit had been found by their enemies, theywould all die.

Her mind wandered to thoughts of her son. She wished shecould speak to him one more time. Their reunion had been all toobrief, though she was thankful that she was able to see him beforethe end.

“My Lady.” It was Ertik.

Selena forced a smile. “Brother Ertik, how are thepreparations coming?”

“They go well, My Lady,” he replied, thoughnot convincingly. “If the walls are breached, the knights willbe able to slow any invaders long enough for everyone to get out.”

“I want you to spread the word,” commandedSelena. “Gather all packs and gear and place them in thereceiving hall at once. I want nothing to hinder our escape, if itcomes to that.”

“Yes, High Lady,” Ertik bowed and left.

Selena busied herself by inspecting the provisions anddefenses. The knights tried once more to convince her to leave, butshe would not be moved. When it was time for the evening meal,fatigue had begun to set in. Her feet swelled and her legs ached.Still, even after a hearty meal and hot bath, she could not bringherself to sleep.

After lying in bed for an hour, she decided to read. Shesent for some hot tea and settled in her favorite chair, curling upwith one her favorite comedies. She needed a laugh. Selena had onlyread the first paragraph when there was a loud knock at the door. Itburst open before she could speak and Jericho, the captain of theknights, stepped inside holding his sword tightly.

“We are besieged, High Lady,” said thecaptain. “We must evacuate.”

“I heard no alarm raised.” Selena reachedfor her coat. She was thankful that she had begun the habit ofdressing in clothes suitable for travel, rather than her cottonnightgown. “Have they breached the defenses already?” Sheslipped into a pair of short leather boots.

“I don't know how it was done,” Jerichoadmitted. “But they killed three knights before we even knewthey were there. Whatever they are, they're neither human nor elf.”

A cold knot twisted in her stomach. “How many arethere?”

“I don't know,” said the captain. “Butthey fight as if possessed. We cannot hold. You must leave now.”

Selena squared her shoulders, standing straight andtall. “Begin the evacuation. Then, and only then, will Ileave.”

Jericho lowered his eyes but made no move to obey. “MyLady, if you do not come with me willingly, I regret that I must takeyou by force.”

“You wouldn't dare!” she hissed.

“It is my duty to protect this Order.” Hetook a small step forward, but did not lift his eyes or place hishands on her. “You are not only our leader. You also symbolizewhat we are. Should you die, we die with you. The knights are fallingback as we speak to aid in your escape. Every second you delay, moreof us meet our end.”

Selena boiled with anger, but she had no other choice.She nodded sharply and allowed Jericho to lead her though the templeto the receiving hall. Screams echoed everywhere as the enemy foundnew victims, but Jericho wouldn't allow her to pause. Tears streameddown her face. Her people were being slaughtered, and she washelpless to do a thing about it.

She hoped desperately that the gathering in thereceiving hall would be large, but as they entered those hopes weredashed. Three knights, Ertik, and two novices.

“So few,” Selena whispered in horror. Shefelt her legs begin to give way, but Jericho caught her.

“Come High Lady,” said the captain softly.He led her to the tunnel entrance. “Others may yet follow.”

Selena tried to fight back her tears.

“I will stay behind and help others get out,”said Ertik.

“No!” Selena shouted. “You will escapenow.”

Ertik bowed and helped Selena to the ladder once Jerichohad descended. When they reached the door, Jericho motioned for themto wait, and then crept outside into the cool night.

“All clear,” whispered the captain. “MyLady, stay close behind me.”

Jericho led the group down the trail, sword in hand.Selena, Ertik, the novices, and the three knights followed as closelyas they could without tripping on each other.

They had walked for about half a mile when they couldhear footsteps coming from out of the darkness. Jericho crouched andthe rest followed suit. As the footsteps grew louder, the light fromthree torches came into view.

“Off the path,” whispered Jericho.

They scampered into the nearby brush, trying to stayquiet. Soon the torches were right next to them. Selena's heartraced, and her breath was short and swift. Then the torches halted.From their vantage point behind a small bush, she couldn't see who itwas.

“Come out,” hissed a foul, unearthly voice.“I can smell you, hiding like scared rabbits.” Selena wasthe first to stand. “Who are you?” she shouted. “Whyhave you attacked the sacred Temple of Valshara?” She steppedonto the path. The others quickly jumped up and followed. The knightsstood at her side, while the others stayed close behind. Ertik haddrawn a small dagger.

What she saw shocked and revolted her senses. Twosoldiers stood in full chain mail, each bearing vicious, curvedscimitars in one hand, and a rope attached to a bound and blindfoldedelf in the other. Selena recognized them as part of Theopolou'sguard. They had been badly beaten, but there was no mistaking whothey were. Standing in the center was a creature she had never seen.Even in the dim torch light she knew it wasn't human. Hunched overand swaying from side to side, it was wrapped in a long, flowing,black cloak, and wore heavy boots of leather and iron. Though itsface was hidden behind the drawn hood, she could feel its eyes onher. It took a step forward and drew a long, jagged sword. Thecreature’s movement was unimaginably quick and fluid. Jerichoand the knights leaped in front of the High Lady.

“Stay back, demon,” commanded the captain.

“The Vrykol bid you greetings, High Lady,”said the creature. “You will come with us… or all of yourcompanions will die.”

“You will notlay your foul hands on the High Lady of Valshara,” growledJericho.

The Vrykol hissed a laugh. “Brave words, human. Ithink I'll kill you slowly.”

“You will harm no one,” said Selena. In aflash, she reached in her sleeve and threw a small glass phialstraight at the Vrykol's head. The sound of breaking glass wasfollowed by another foul laugh.

“Holy water has no effect on me, foolish woman,”said the Vrykol. “Your Gods have no power in this world.”

Selena smiled fiendishly as smoke began to rise from theVrykol's hood. A second later it burst into intense, blue flames. Theheat drove the two humans standing beside the Vrykol back. Thecreature desperately tried to put himself out, but the fire grewlarger and hotter, until the light was blinding. It dropped to itsknees and let out an unearthly scream. The sound caused Selena towince and cover her ears. After a minute, it stopped and the Vrykolfell, smoldering, to the ground.

The two human soldiers dropped the ropes and ran intothe night. Jericho started after them, but Selena ordered him back.

“We can't waste time chasing them,” saidSelena. “We must move quickly.”

They untied the elves and examined their wounds.

“You are Theopolou's guard, are you not?”asked Selena.

The elves nodded. “I am Stintos, and this isHaldrontis. We owe you our lives, High Lady.”

Selena smiled. “We are happy to aid you. How didthis happen?”

Stintos explained how the Vrykol had attacked them, andhow Gewey and Linis slew them. “We were to return to the templeuntil I was able to travel, but we were ambushed and held captive.”Anger raged in his voice. “They tried to get us to turn spy,but I would not dishonor myself, or my kin, with treachery. They aredevils. And they have elf allies. Now that we are free, I must getthis information to Theopolou.”

“He will be told,” assured Selena. “Butyour wounds must be tended. We go to Althetas and the two of you arecoming with us. I will send word. The moment we get there.”Stintos opened his mouth to protest, but Selena shot him a stern lookthat told him there would be no argument.

“Can you travel?” asked Jericho.

“Yes.” Haldrontis spoke with fiercedetermination. “And we will fight if need be.”

Jericho turned to one of the knights. “Give him adagger.” The knight obeyed and Jericho gave Stintos a daggerfrom his own belt. “I wish I could arm you better…”

“This will be fine,” said Stintos. “Anelf with a dagger is a thing to be feared.”

The elves struggled to their feet.

“What was that thing?” asked Selena. “Itcalled itself Vrykol.”

“I'm not certain,” Haldrontis replied. “Butthey fight like they are possessed. And the only way I know to killthem is to remove their head.” He looked at the smokingcorpses. “And it would seem they do not like fire either.”

The entire group erupted in uneasy laughter.

“Let us go,” said Selena, still chuckling.“It's many miles to Althetas.”

Despite their injuries, the elves easily kept pace. Bythe time dawn pierced the darkness, they had traveled many miles. Toeveryone’s relief, there was no sign of pursuit.

Chapter Fourteen

Several days had passed since Millet and Jacob partedwith Malstisos, Maybell, and the caravan. In Manisalia, Maybelldiscovered that the Oracle had fled more than a year before, and noone knew where she had gone.

Malstisos had arranged for Maybell to have her own tent,and they purchased enough provisions to last the journey. It was abit more difficult to procure horses and a wagon, but thanks toMaybell's remarkable bargaining skills, they managed it.

Though it was bitter cold, the blizzard had not reachedfar west and the roads were clear after only a few days. The nightsbrought cheer and laughter as Maybell and Malstisos made friendsamong the merchants. Maybell instructed the men in manners, and thewomen in how to keep a man in his place. Soon she became viewed as asort of caravan elder, settling disputes and advising the merchantleaders.

Malstisos spent a great deal of his time with Grentosand Vadnaltis, exchanging stories and news from their tribes. Maybellchecked in on them from time to time, but her new-found duties kepther busy.

On the eighth night, Maybell was preparing for bed whenMalstisos came to her tent, looking worried and anxious.

“What is it?” asked Maybell.

Malstisos' lips pressed tight and his brow furled. “Ifear my kinsmen are not what they seem.”

Maybell's back stiffened. “How do you mean?”

Malstisos knelt near the entrance to the tent and peeredout. “First of all, they are seekers.”

Maybell looked confused. “Why is that odd?”

“Because seekers do not hide who they are,”he explained. “And they have attempted to mask what they arefrom me.”

“Is that all?” asked Maybell. “Therecould be any number of reasons for that.”

“Perhaps,” he agreed. “And if it wereonly that, I wouldn't be as concerned. Seekers can be an odd bunch,and the ways of my kin in the steppes are different. But these twohave been probing me for information, the kind that can only be forone purpose. And they have underestimated me. I am not a seeker, butI am a worthy diplomat. Much more so than either of them. I know whenI am being manipulated.”

Maybell tensed. She knew how vulnerable they were. “Whatdo they want to know?” she whispered, suddenly afraid that theywere being spied on.

“The identity of allies that are hiding theirsympathies, the location of Valshara and its strength… things ofthat nature.” He fingered the knife on his belt. “Thething is, if they had asked me directly, I wouldn't have becomesuspicious, but they hid their questions behind other, seeminglyinnocent questions. Their poor attempt and subterfuge has made itclear to me that they are not what they seem.”

“Should we run?”

Malstisos shook his head. “No. We are better offremaining with the caravan, for now. I do not think the humans areaware of their deception, and I doubt they will want to drawattention to themselves so far from home. If we run, we arevulnerable. They are seekers. They will hunt us down and kill usboth.”

Maybell's eyes brightened. “I know what to do.”She stood and began to pace the tent. “We will be nearFarmington in two days. I have friends there that will give usshelter. We should say that we need to pick up extra supplies, thentake refuge.”

“Good plan,” said Malstisos, nodding inagreement. “It is unlikely they will openly attack a humanvillage. Until then, behave normally. I will quietly gather what wecan carry without being noticed.”

“Good,” said Maybell, satisfied. “Thenif you'll excuse me. An old woman needs to sleep. Especially if we'regoing to run for our lives in two days.”

Malstisos bowed and left the tent. He took a deep breathand went back to the fire, where the humans were laughing singingsongs. He knew he should join Grentos and Vadnaltis so not to raisetheir suspicions, but he needed time before he could face them. Thethought of being deceived by his kin caused his blood to boil, and ifthey were to escape he needed them to believe he knew nothing. Hejust hoped the place Maybell had in mind would be enough to stop twoseekers.

After a couple of hours of socializing and singing withthe merchants, Malstisos steeled his nerves and joined Grentos andVadnaltis in their tent. The talk was light and cheerful, and foronce they didn't try to gather information. Around midnight they allwent to sleep, though Malstisos found it nearly unbearable to stay inthe same tent. He slept light and woke several times. He decided hewould find a reason to stay with Maybell the next night.

Chapter Fifteen

Salmitaya cursed as she slapped a horsefly stinging theback of her neck. Her plain wool dress was stained with mud andgrime, and her brow was beaded with sweat. She was not accustomed tohumid climates or the way she was now forced to live.

For two weeks they had been in Baltria, and for twoweeks she had worked as a slave. The home they stayed in was amodest, single story dwelling, though well decorated and comfortable.Located on the northern outskirts of the city and populated mostly bymerchants and store owners. It had a descent yard and a small flowergarden in the back-well tended by her backbreaking efforts.

The house had had two servants when they arrived, butYanti promptly dismissed them.

“You are all I need, my love,” Yanti hadsaid, in his melodic tone. “I wouldn't want you to feeluseless.”

He then made a list of her daily duties, though theychanged from moment to moment, on his whim. The first day had nearlykilled her. She was forced to rearrange all the furniture, tend thegarden, prepare the meals, and then go to the market and pick up aweeks’ worth of food and supplies. After she completed eachtask, Yanti would inspect her work.

“You must do better, my love,” he had said.“Otherwise you will never leave my service.”

Angraal had forced her to give up her positionand wealth, and had indentured her to Yanti until he felt she hadearned the right to regain her status. She had gone from a powerfulHigh Priestess to a lowly servant overnight. At first, she had hopedit wouldn't be so bad, but it didn't take long for her to realizethat despite Yanti's smooth, cultured demeanor, he was a vicious andcruel monster.

She had attempted escape the first week, only to becaught less than an hour into her flight. She cringed at the thoughtof the beating he had given her. He promised her that should she tryagain, he would most certainly kill her… slowly.

Today, her duties consisted mostly of scrubbing thehouse clean from a black mold that seemed to cover everything inBaltria. Yanti had commanded that she be finished by midday. He saidhe had other errands for her to run. She looked up. The sun was highin the sky, and she was still only halfway done. Her back ached andher hands were blistered from constant scrubbing.

“Taya, my love,” called Yanti from behindher.

She jumped. Yanti moved silently and was constantlysneaking up on her. “Yes?” She tried to hide her hatredby averting her eyes.

“I need you to check the inns again. See if yourfriends have arrived.” He turned and strode away. Just as hereached the corner of the house, he paused. “Later thisevening, we'll discuss the fact that you weren't able to finish yourwork on time. Perhaps we can find new ways to motivate you.”

Salmitaya shuddered as she watched him disappear aroundthe corner. She dusted herself off, put away the bucket and brush,and headed to the tavern district. The streets of Baltria were filthyby Kaltinor standards. Though well-paved and maintained, you couldhear the mud and grime crunch beneath your feet. The city wassituated in the very center of the largest delta in the world. Thesoil was rich and black, and the humid climate made the ground wetmost of the time. It was nearly impossible not to track mud whereveryou walked. Frequent rain washed away the buildup before it could getout of hand, but it left a strong musty odor, to which Salmitayaswore she could never grow accustomed.

The houses where mostly single story, brick and mortarstructures, even those owned by the nobles. However, closer to thedocks you began to notice houses and shops built on tall pylons toavoid the occasional extreme high tides.

One of the largest cities in the world, Baltria wasknown mostly for its massive ports and market places that were as bigas some towns. Goods from everywhere were shipped from the GoodbranchRiver. From there they spread to all points near and far.

Salmitaya despised the tavern district. Yanti had hergoing every two or three days to check local gossip and pay hisinformants. At first, she feared she might be spotted. Word of herbetrayal had certainly traveled this far by now, and if she werecaught she would be spending the rest of her life in a dark templeprison cell. However, it soon became clear that, in her present stateof filth and dishevelment, no one recognized her. Twice she had seensisters and brothers that she had known, but they walked right passedwithout so much as a second glance. After that she removed themirrors from her room.

This time of year in Kaltinor, snow would be falling,but here it was unbearably hot. Her heavy clothing made the heat seemlike a torture, and the humidity made the filth cling like leeches.

“Taya,” called the raspy, uncouth voice ofSaul Milspend.

Salmitaya clinched her jaw and stepped up her pace. Saulwas a fish merchant and one of Yanti's local informants. His baldhead, short round frame, and smile that was missing several teeth,caused her to recoil every time she saw the man. Worse, he wasconstantly trying to touch her on the hand or shoulder, in a clumsyattempt at flirting.

“Taya!” he called louder.

Salmitaya dropped her head and stopped. She could hearSaul's lumbering footsteps running up behind her.

Saul caught her by the shoulder. “I am glad Icaught you.”

Salmitaya recoiled. “What is it Saul?” Thestench of rotten fish caught in her nostrils. “The innkeeper atthe Malt and Mane said you should come by. He said make sure you comethrough the back.” He held out his hand and gave her atoothless smile.

Salmitaya reached into the small pouch that hung fromher belt and gave him a copper. Saul tried to thank her, but shequickly walked away in the direction of the inn.

The streets were crowded with the many local and foreignmerchants and city dwellers. Fashions from the farthest reach of theworld could be seen everywhere. Salmitaya was particularly fond ofthe silk wraps and colorful dresses of the eastern desert. Thoughevery time she saw one, it reminded her of her own poor appearance.It took her the better part of an hour to wind her way through thecity to the tavern district.

The Malt and Mane was typical of the many inns inBaltria. Not particularly nice, but not a flophouse either. Still, asa lady of culture and dignity, it was not a place she wanted to be.That she was instructed to enter from the rear was as much of aninsult as she could bear, but she dare not ignore it. Yanti hadintrigues everywhere and was constantly gathering information.Salmitaya reckoned he had dirt on every influential person in thecity and he made sure they knew it.

As she rounded the corner where the inn was located, shefroze. Not twenty feet away stood Celandine, talking to a fruitmerchant. Immediately she spun around and hurried back around thecorner and put her back flat against the building.

Salmistaya peered around slowly, careful not to be seen.Celandine wore a tan linen dress, rather than her novice robes, andher hair flowed loosely about her shoulders, but there was nomistake… it was Celandine. Salmitaya watched until she entered theMalt and Mane, then sped off back to the house, unsure what she wasgoing tell Yanti.

By the time she reached the house she was drenched insweat and her legs burned. She paused, composed herself, and entered.It took a moment for her eyes to adjust to the dim light. A smalllamp in the living room to her right was the only source. Yanti satcross legged in a plush chair, dressed in a white, cotton shirt andtrousers, reading a small, leather-bound book. How he could see toread, Salmitaya couldn't imagine.

Yanti looked up and smiled, closing the book. “Well,my love.” His voice was honey. “I see you're backquickly. A bit too quickly.”

Salmitaya tried to meet his eyes but couldn't. “Isaw Celandine in front of the Malt and Mane.”

“Celandine?” he remarked, raising andeyebrow.

“She was a novice…”

Yanti raised his hand, silencing her. “I know whoshe is.” He rose from his chair. “Interesting choice.”

“I don't understand,” said Salmitaya. “You…”

Yanti shot her a glance and drew close. “My love,there is much I know that you don't. The sooner you accept that, theeasier your life will be.” He reached out and held her chin,lifting her head to meet his gaze. “You should stay out ofsight for the time being. I wouldn't want you to come to harm. Atleast not yet.”

She began to tremble. Whatever his plans were, she knewshe was disposable to him. She needed to prove her value in order tostay alive. “Let me help you,” she begged. “I canwatch her without being seen.”

“I am pleased with your enthusiasm,” hereplied, sounding almost sincere. “And I'm certain you could doa wonderful job. But I have enough eyes. No. I will restrict yourmovements to inside the house for the time being.” He releasedher. “You should be happy. It will be a respite from yournormal duties.”

“Thank you,” she said in her most submissivevoice. Yanti laughed softly. “Get cleaned and get rested.”Salmitaya bowed her head and turned to leave.

“I don't want you to worry,” Yanti calledafter her. “I will have much for you to do, soon enough.”

A chill ran down her spine, and tears welled in hereyes. Whatever he had in mind, she knew it wouldn't be good.

Chapter Sixteen

Dina entered the Malt and Mane, carrying a basket offresh strawberries. She let the scent fill her nostrils. As a child,her father would take her into the forest to go strawberry picking.Most often they would eat half of them before they got home. Dinahadn't thought of that in many years, and a small smile crept acrossher face.

“You look far away.” Lee sat at the tablenext to the kitchen door.

The inn was typical for the area. Two large common roomswere on either side of the entrance. The one on the left had a dozentables, each large enough to accommodate six people, while the otherhad a bar on the far side with tables lining the walls and a raisedplatform in the middle for entertainment. Just next to the bar weretwo doors, one leading to the kitchen and the other to the guestrooms. Brass lamps hung from the ceiling, and two small fireplaceswere in opposite corners.

Dina joined Lee at the table and handed him astrawberry, which he took gratefully. “I was just thinkingabout when I was a child,” said Dina, still with a faraway lookon her face.

“Is your father still alive?” asked Lee.

“No,” she replied. “As you know I'molder than I look, and I was very young when I found the Order.”

“I'm sorry.”

“It's fine,” she said, shaking off hermelancholy. “It just I haven't been home in a very long time.And I'm still tired.”

Lee and Dina had only just arrived the previous night.Their trip was uneventful, but their pace had pushed her limits. Leefigured that Millet would make his way to the Goodbranch River andsail down. That would certainly cut down their travel time, and Leewanted to arrive ahead of them.

“Perhaps you should rest,” Lee suggested.

“I think I will.” Dina picked out a largestrawberry. “But not before I enjoy a few of these.” Shepopped it in her mouth and sighed with pleasure as she bit down.

“Good,” said Lee. “In the meantimeI'll check with my contacts here. I should like to get the… feel ofthings.”

Dina nodded in agreement. “I can check the templesthis evening,” she said, still chewing.

“I don't want you going off by yourself. I amcertain there are agents of the north about. Probably informantsamong the locals as well.”

“How would they know who we are or what we'redoing?” she asked, swallowing the remains of the berry.

Lee lowered his tone to a whisper. “They knewabout us from the time we left Sharpstone, and we were followed, atleast for a time, out of Valshara. Clearly they have a more efficientsystem for gathering intelligence than we do.” He scowled. “Iintend to change that.”

“How do you plan to do that?” She picked upanother strawberry.

“I am very wealthy, my dear,” he stated.“And so are many of the people we have met, such as Lord Broinand Lord Ganflin. Information is nothing more than a commodity. Ifyou have the coin, it's yours.”

“But won't the informants have already beenbought?”

“Almost certainly,” he affirmed, smiling.“But the one dependable thing about scum is that they willalways serve as many masters as can pay. But I won't be contactingthe street dregs directly. I have friends among the nobility. I'llmake the inquiries through them.”

Dina furled her brow. “And what happens if yourfriends have been bought as well… or worse, joined our enemies?”

He shrugged. “Then that will tell me what I needto know. But I doubt they'd betray me openly. Most know me from mydays studying under local sword masters. I had a reputation as a veryskilled swordsman.” He chuckled and shook his head. “Thenobles aren't what you would call courageous, at least not in the waya soldier is courageous. They wouldn't risk my wrath unless they werecertain they could get away with it.”

Dina recalled watching Lee battle the elf seeker,Berathis. “I don't imagine any of them would want to upsetyou.”

Lee grinned fiendishly. “Not unless they want meto pay them more than a social call. But, I know one lord I cantrust. I saved his life.”

“Really, how?”

“He made the mistake of drinking and gambling atthe wrong tavern,” Lee replied. “And he tends to flashhis money when he's had too much wine. Not something you want to doin Baltria after dark. I stopped three thieves from killing him forhis foolishness.”

“Well, I hope that would buy you a bit ofloyalty,” said Dina. She yawned and blinked her eyes. “Andon that note, I need to rest for a bit. Wake me before sunset.”

Lee nodded. “Just don't leave until I return.”

“And you remember that you are not invulnerable,”she said, as she got up from her seat, making sure not to forget herstrawberries.

Lee laughed, sprung up and snatched a berry for himself.“I'll be fine.” He made his way to the door and venturedout into the city streets.

The sun was still high in the sky, and the heat remindedLee how far removed from Sharpstone he was. He had sent a messengerto his friend early that morning asking him to meet him near thedocks. He couldn't risk being noticed. Dina was right to think thatthe nobility could have been bought off. Their entire world revolvedaround the acquisition of wealth. In some ways they were no betterthan bandits. Then there was the real possibility that they had sidedwith Angraal, which would be worse. Bought loyalty could bechanged but a true believer…

It wasn't long before the houses transitioned fromtypical Baltria dwellings into the structures that had been built ontall pylons. Lee had been in the city during a particularly bad floodyear, when the water had risen enough to cover the high porches. Itwas a wonder the entire city wasn't drowned, but Lee discovered thatBaltria was equipped with a system of drains and manual pumps thatcould be used to keep the majority of the city dry.

The mold stench of the docks filled the air as Leeneared. Sailors in brightly colored shirts and hats stumbleddrunkenly through the streets, and merchants shouted their wares topassers-by. It wasn't long before Lee could see the tall masts of theships peeking over the roof tops and sounds of orders being barkedand bells ringing carried on the air. A minute later the massive dockcame into view. It stretched out from east to west as far as the eyecould see. When Lee first saw them, years ago, there were hundreds ofships coming and going, loading and unloading. But now there wereless than fifty ships in all.

Lee frowned. The dark times havestruck everywhere.

The Plank Walkers cafe, where he was to meet hisfriend, was located only a few yards from the docks. Mostlypatronized by officers and merchants, Lee knew the place well. Itboasted the best seafood stew in the known world, a claim wellsupported by popular opinion. Lee had once tried to get the owner togive him the recipe but to no avail.

Lee climbed the stairs to the deck where a short, plump,young woman greeted him. She smiled warmly and showed Lee to a table.

“And what'll you be havin' today, sir?” sheasked cheerfully, with a thick Baltrian accent.

“Seafood stew, of course,” Lee replied.

“Right away.” She spun around heading to thekitchen.

A few moments later a young, dark haired boy brought himsome bread and a bottle of wine.

“Careful, Starfinder,” said a voice from thesteps. “That isn't weak northern wine you're drinking.”

“Lanson Brimm.” Lee laughed. “I don'tthink it's my drinking that needs to be monitored.”

Lanson was a tall, slender, middle-aged man. His fine,sandy blond hair blew carelessly in the sea breeze. He wore a bluecotton shirt and trousers with white silk embroidery, and asilver-handled short sword hung from a black leather belt.

Lee stood and embraced the man tightly. “It's goodto see you.” He offered him a chair. “Are you eating?”

“I'm sorry, my friend,” said Lanson. “Imust leave you soon. Frankly, I was surprised to get yourinvitation.”

“Why is that?” asked Lee.

Lanson shook his head and wagged his finger. “You'vemade some powerful enemies. Every noble in the city has been paid forinformation on you, and the Gods only know how many street vermin areon the lookout.”

Lee straightened. “Paid by whom?”

“Don't be naive, Starfinder.” Hereached over and took a piece of bread. “The ambassador fromAngraal started making inquiries months ago.”

“Ambassador?” Lee exclaimed. “InBaltria?”

“I'm afraid so,” said Lanson. “He andhis attendants have set up residence inside the governor’smansion.”

Lee suddenly felt exposed. “The King allowedthat?”

“Allowed?” laughed Lanson. “He gave itto him.”

“And the governor?” Lee asked.

“He moved into his own private home, claiming itwas his decision.”He bit off a piece of bread. “I…” he swallowed. “Ipersonally think the man is no longer running the city in anycapacity.”

“Why would you think that?” asked Lee.

Lanson shrugged. “Because crime is down, and inspite of the empty docks, profits have never been better. GovernorGreenly is a moron. He couldn't manage the city in good times. If hewasn't the King's nephew, he would never have been appointed in thefirst place. No, Angraal is in charge around here. They'repumping gold on top of gold into the economy.”

Lee was appalled. “So you want them here?”

Lanson nodded indifferently. “Sure. They're goodfor the city. So long as they don't send an army our way, I don'tmind.” He could see Lee's apprehension. “Don't worry. I'mnot one of the faithful.Those people are lunatics.”

“The faithful?”said Lee. “What in the name of Dantenos are the faithful?”

Lanson cocked his head. “You have been gone a longtime, old friend. The faithfulfollow The Reborn King of Angraal. They claim he's thereincarnation of King Ratsterfel, and spend most of their timecausing trouble for the temples. Lately, it's become fashionable tobecome one of them if you're nobility. But, if you ask me, it's abunch of hogwash. None of them really believe it. They just like thattheir purses keep getting fatter.”

“What are the temples doing to stop them?”asked Lee.

“What can they do?” Lanson replied. “KingTalminian doesn't seem to care what the faithfuldo, so long as the gold keeps flowing into his coffers. As for me…I have found it wise to stay out of it.”

“Talminian has always been a fool,” Leegrumbled. “And weak.”

“Dangerous words,” said Lanson. “Butas you're already in danger, I suppose it doesn't matter. Speaking ofwhich…” He reached in his pocket, pulled out a small key, andpushed it across the table. “I assume you'll not heed my wordsand leave the city at once. You remember my rental house.”

Lee nodded.

“It's vacant,” continued Lanson. “Iwant you to hole up there until you're business here is finished,which brings me to the next question. What is it you need me to do?”

“I need you to tell me when Millet arrives inBaltria,” he answered. “And if I'm found out give mewarning.”

“You didn't drag poor Millet into your adventuresagain, did you?” he scolded. “But I already know theanswer, don't I? Even if you tried to leave him behind, he wouldn'tlet you.”

Both men burst into laughter. Just then the server camewith Lee's meal. Lanson stood from the table. “I must leave youto your meal. I'll make inquiries regarding Millet. But please, stayout of sight. The Gods only know what will happen if you'rediscovered.”

Lee smiled warmly. “I'll be careful, my friend.”

Lanson twisted his mouth and shook his head. “Idoubt that very much. But at least I can say I warned you.”

Lee watched as Lanson turned and walked away. Alone, hefelt even more exposed. He ate quickly and headed back to the inn.His paranoia grew with each step. He knew he couldn't leave the cityuntil Millet and Jacob arrived, but should the servants of the DarkOne realize his presence he could get them all killed. He consideredsending Dina away but dismissed the idea. If they were aware of him,they may be aware of her as well. She may need his protection.

When he arrived at the inn, Dina was still in her roomsleeping. Lee regretted waking her but considering what Lanson hadtold him, he felt he had no choice. She came to the door, yawning andwrapped in a blanket.

“Get your things together and meet me in thecommon room,” Lee ordered.

Before Dina could ask questions, Lee walked down thehall to his own room and began to pack his gear. Twenty minuteslater, they were both standing in the common room. Lee had the horsesbrought from the stables and walked with Dina to the door.

“What's going on, Lee?” asked Dina.

Lee recounted his conversation with Lanson as theysecured their gear on their mounts. “At least your frienddidn't betray you,” said Dina.

Lee nodded. “He's a good man. But I still hatethat he goes along with what's happening here.”

Dina mounted her horse. “What would you have himdo? Besides, from what you said Angraal isn't actingaggressively. He has no reason to suspect their true intentions.”

“That's just it,” Lee countered. “They'renot a bunch of uneducated fools. They know what's going on. Some evenwelcome it. So long as they stay rich, they'll go along withanything.”

“But you thought that might be the case,”said Dina. “Why are you so angry?”

“I'm angry because we have been lazy,” saidLee. “We've allowed The Dark One to spread his liesunchallenged. Now, who knows if he can be dislodged? He'll conquerthe world one city at a time before one battle is even fought.”

“What can we do?”

“We can play his game better. The moment I'vesecured Millet and my son, Valshara must be told what is happeninghere. In fact, when you visit the temples tonight, I'll have you senda message to Althetas.”

They wound their way through the streets to Lanson'srental house. Lee remembered Lanson using it to rendezvous with hismistresses in years past. The man had a bit of a wild side and areputation with the ladies. But, he reckoned that Lanson had settleddown, if he was renting it out. It was a modest, single storydwelling, typical for the merchant class. Its solid brick walls andtan tile roof were well built, and suited for the climate. The yardwas small but well kept, and a wrought iron fence surrounded it.

Lee led them to the rear of the house and put the horsesin a small stable at the back of the property. They entered throughthe back door and Lee set about lighting lamps. The interior was welldecorated and deceptively spacious. The main living room was equippedwith a small fireplace, a plush suede couch, and two matching chairs.The fireplace was more for decoration than anything else, as the hotclimate usually prevented the need for a fire. The three bedroomswere big enough to accommodate a married couple comfortably, and thebeds had thick, goose down mattresses.

There was a bathing room that had running water, and atub heated by coals placed in a compartment under its base. Lee andDina each picked a room and washed and changed in turn. Once dressed,they relaxed in the living room.

“I'll go out later for food and drink,” saidLee. “There's an eatery a few blocks from here that serveswonderful mince pie.”

Dina smiled, trying to hide her apprehension. “Ishould go with you,” she said. “I don't think that I likethe idea of either of us venturing out alone.”

Lee nodded. “I'll walk you to the temple and we'llpick something up on the way back.”

There was a knock at the door. Lee drew his dagger andpeered out the window. Lanson stood uneasily outside. Lee opened andlet him in.

“I see you're prepared,” said Lanson,referring to the dagger. “Good.”

“Has something happened?” asked Lee.

Lanson eyed Dina. “Such matters can wait untilafter we've made proper introductions.” Dina smiled and got toher feet.

“Lanson,” said Lee. “This is my dearfriend Celandine….” he paused and looked at Dina,embarrassed. “I'm afraid I don't know your last name.”

“Such things have not come up,” Dinareplied. “Lord Lanson Brimm I presume.” She curtsied,elegantly. “I am Celandine Selborne.”

Lanson took her hand and kissed it lightly. “Mydear, it is an honor.” He tilted his head. “Do I detect aBaltrian accent?”

“I lived here in my youth,” she said. “Thatis to say, when I was a little girl.”

“Indeed,” said Lanson. “Well, our cityhas missed your beauty.”

Lee slapped him on the shoulder. “And here Ithought you'd settled down.”

“Me?” Lanson, smile mischievously. “Never.”He made his way to the couch and sat down while Lee and Dina took thechairs. “I thought you might want to know that I was told to beon the lookout for you, just after we parted company.”

“By whom?” asked Lee, leaning forward.

“One of those blasted faithful,”he replied. “I think they must know you're in the city. Andit's no secret that we're friends.”

“Isn't it dangerous for you to come here?”asked Dina.

Lanson smiled. “It will be after today. I had onlywalked a few blocks before they stopped me. I'm afraid I can't riskreturning here until you've left Baltria.”

“Did anyone see us together?” asked Lee.

“I don't think so,” said Lanson. “Ifollowed them after they spoke to me, and they gave me no indicationthat they knew anything. They spoke to three other nobles, then wentto the governor’s mansion.” He held up his hand. “Andbefore you ask, I wasn't followed.”

“We should leave,” said Dina. “Iwouldn't want to put you in danger.”

“My dear,” Lanson replied. “I may notbe the hero that Lee is. But, I do not abandon a friend. Especiallyone that has saved my life. Besides, no one will think to look here,even if they suspect me of helping you. As far as anyone knows, it'soccupied. The last tenants only moved a week ago.” His face wasgrim with resolve. “I'm having food and supplies brought foryou within the hour.”

“We had planned to visit the temples,” saidDina.

“Don't,” Lanson objected. “All thetemples are being watched by the faithful.They like to know who comes and goes. There's no way for you to enterunnoticed.”

Dina crossed her arms in disappointment.

“How will you communicate with us?” askedLee.

“Do you remember my servant Jansi?”

Lee nodded.

“He'll bring you any word of Millet,” Lansonstood up. “I wish I could say I'll see you soon…”

Lee and Dina got to their feet. Lee embraced Lansontightly. “Thank you,” he said, smiling. “I thinkwe're even now.”

Lanson laughed and turned to Dina. “My dear, Ionly wish I could behold your loveliness once more… but alas.”

Dina kissed Lanson's cheek. “Thank you for yourkindness.”

Lanson put his hand over his heart and walked to thedoor. He turned just before he crossed the thresh-hold. “I knowyou were upset by my attitude regarding Angraal. But, Ithink that attitude is changing.” He bowed and left.

Soon after, a young boy showed up with a wagon load offood, wine, and other essentials. Dina and Lee busied themselvesputting things away, then prepared the evening meal. Dina tried toconvince Lee that they should attempt to get into the temples,despite Lanson's warning, but Lee wouldn't allow it.

That night Lee slept in one of the chairs in the livingroom, his sword across his lap.

Chapter Seventeen

Millet and Jacob disembarked from the river craft. Theheat in Baltria was causing no small amount of discomfort for thetwo, and both were sweating profusely.

“I'll never understand how people live in thiswretched heat,” said Jacob.

Millet had never been around someone so contrary andill-tempered in his life. Though he tried to be understanding thatthe boy's mother was in captivity and his entire life had beenstripped away, he couldn't help but become irritated. On more thanone occasion, he marveled that this ill-mannered youth could be theson of Lee Nal’Thain.

“You had better be grateful that they do,”remarked Millet. “Most trade goods in Hazrah come through here.Without Baltria and its port, most of the world would starve.”

“Hazrah isstarving,” snapped Jacob.

For once Millet felt as Jacob did. The thought of thepeople of Hazrah suffering caused anger to swell inside him. “Yousaid you have friends here?”

“Yes,” Jacob replied. “But I'll needto visit them alone. They do not enjoy meeting new people.”

“I assure you that I can fit in,” saidMillet. He didn't like the idea of Jacob venturing into Baltriaalone. “I know this city very well. I think you'd be betteroff-”

“I said I'm going alone,” he growled.“Besides, don't you need to find my… father?” The word“ father” dripped with hatred.

“Your father will find us,” said Millet.“You can count on that.”

“If you say so.” Jacob shrugged, trying toappear indifferent. “I don't care. You wait for him, and I'lldo what I have to do.”

Millet led them through the city, into the taverndistrict, to the Green Barnacle Inn. Lee had stayed there for a monthwhen they had first come to Baltria many years ago. He would oftenreturn to see the jugglers or musicians and relax. Lee had alwaysenjoyed less sophisticated company. Millet had considered the Maltand Mane, another of Lee's old haunts, but Millet had never cared forthe place. If Lee were there, he would look for them at the GreenBarnacle, too.

Millet still had a considerable amount of money on him.He had plenty left from the trip and more still from the sale oftheir horses. He decided to spring for some new attire after theychecked in. His clothes were dirty and worn from travel. He smiled,thinking of the many trips and hardships he had endured in histravels with Lee, and despite the boy’s ill temper, he waspleased to have had the experience with his son.

Millet and Jacob stowed their belongings in their rooms,and took time to eat a modest meal of roast pork and wine. As theyate, Millet began to regret filling his stomach the moment heremembered the seafood stew at the Plank Walker's Cafe. If Lee werealready here, he would have made it one of his first stops.

Once he was finished, Jacob stood from the table andmoved toward the door. “When should I expect you to return?”asked Millet.

“When my business is done,” he shot back,without turning around. With that, he left. Millet spent the next fewhours wandering the city, buying odds and ends, including a new setof clothes. Once finished, he had a messenger deliver his goods tothe inn and headed off to the Malt and Mane.

As he sat listening to a bard spin a tale to the musicof a lute, he scanned the common room for signs of Lee but to hisdisappointment there were none. He knew that there was thepossibility he had arrived ahead of him. The river was swift and thevessel had only made two stops before arriving in Baltria, and thosewere only to offload a small portion of their cargo and take on freshwater.

Just as he was about to give up and head back, thebarmaid handed him a folded slip of parchment. He glanced around butcouldn't see anything out of the ordinary. Slowly he opened thepaper. Meet me for the best seafood stewyou've ever tasted. There was no signature.

Millet left the inn and made his way to The PlankWalker’s Cafe. Once there, he scanned the place for afamiliar face but saw none. He took a table near the edge of the deckso he could see people as they approached, and ordered a bowl ofseafood stew.

A few minutes went by when a tall, slender man withdark, shoulder-length curls that fell about his shoulders, walked tothe table. His sharp, angular features and soft, white, cottonoutfit, spoke of wealth and breeding. A small dagger sheathed in ajeweled scabbard hung from his belt and he carried a bottle of wineand two glasses.

“Millet, I presume,” said the man. His voicewas deep and masculine, yet smooth and pleasing. “May I joinyou?”

Millet tensed but held out his hand, motioning for himto sit. “And you are?”

“You may call me Yanti,” he replied, bowinghis head. “It was I that sent you the note at the Malt andMane.”

“How do you know me?” Millet shifted in hisseat.

Yanti smiled “My good man. I'm the enemy… so tospeak.” Millet started to rise.

“Don't fret,” said Yanti. “You are inno danger… yet. But that could change should you leave before I'vehad a conversation with you.”

Millet slowly sat back down. “What do you want?”

“From you, nothing,” said Yanti. “LordStarfinder, however… from him I want a great deal.”

“You waste your breath, Yanti,” said Millet.“I have no idea where he is. Even if I did, I would not tellyou.”

Yanti covered his mouth, laughing quietly. “Mygood man. I would not presume to think you would betray your master.No. I only want to convey my deepest respect and admiration, in thehopes that we can come to an agreement.”

Millet's face hardened. “If you think LeeStarfinder will come to terms with you or any servant of the DarkOne, you're mistaken.”

“That may be,” said Yanti. “But Iwould have you deliver my message none-the-less. And to show you mygood will, I will make no move against you or his son… Jacob, Ibelieve his name is.”

This sent chills down Millet's spine. “If I wereyou, I would leave Lord Starfinder and his family alone.”

“I know how formidable Starfinder is,” Yantiresponded, with a tinge of amusement. “But, rest assured, Imean his family no harm. In fact, I wish to reunite them, if only hecan be reasonable.”

“Then deliver your message and be gone,”said Millet, his fear turning into anger.

Yanti laughed softly, unimpressed with Millet's display.“Simply tell him that should he decide that his wife and sonare more important to him than a race of Gods that have longabandoned this world, he can leave this conflict behind. We promiseto allow him and his family to live in peace. They can even return tohis home in Hazrah, if that's what he would like. In fact, we canensure that his remaining years are quite rewarding.”

“Is that all?” asked Millet.

“One more thing,” Yanti continued. “Shouldhe consider an unwise course, remind him that his wife resides in thecourt of the Reborn King.”

“I will see to it he receives your message,”said Millet. He tossed a couple of coppers on the table and rose tohis feet. “You'll pardon me. I've lost my appetite.”

Yanti smiled and nodded. “It was a pleasure.”

Millet's face was stone as he turned and headed back tothe inn.

Yanti watched him as he disappeared into the distance.He waved for the serving girl to bring more wine. Just then,Salmitaya walked up and took a seat.

“Did it go as you'd hoped?” she asked.

“It went as I expected,” Yanti replied. “AndI expect you will do your part as instructed, my love.”

“You can depend on me, my lord,” shereplied.

“Considering the dangers involved, you seem atease. You aren't thinking about betrayal, are you?” His eyesdarkened.

“I will do exactly as you have told me,” shesaid. “You have no need to worry about my loyalty to you, or mycommitment to our cause.”

“That's good to hear. I would hate to think of yousharing the fate of Lord Starfinder.”

“What fate is that?” she asked.

Yanti flashed an angry look. “You know perfectlywell not to ask these questions.” Salmitaya lowered her eyes.

Chapter Eighteen

Millet struggled not to break out into a dead run. Hisconversation with Yanti unnerved him to the core. All of theirattempts to go unnoticed had failed. It seemed that no matter wherethey went, The Dark One wasn't far behind. In fact, most of the timeit was as if he were ahead of them… waiting.

He hoped to find Jacob waiting for him, but wasdisappointed to find he had not returned. He decided there wasnothing he could do but hope that Lee would contact him soon. Hewaited in the common room, staring at the door, hoping for Jacob'sreturn. If this Yanti fellow was smart (and Millet thought heprobably was), he wouldn't move on Jacob until after he had foundLee. It was clear that he hadn't, or at least he didn't want Milletto know he had, and he couldn't think of why he would do such a thingin view of the message he was to deliver.

The door opened and Millet straightened, hoping to seeJacob. Instead, he saw another familiar face. It was Jansi, long timeservant of Lord Lanson Brimm. Jansi scanned the room until he spottedMillet, then strode over to the table.

Jansi was of medium build and average height, with paleskin, and short cropped gray hair. He wore light green cotton shirtand trousers. Millet noticed how much he had aged since he had lastseen him. He stood up, smiling and embraced the man warmly.

“It is certainly good to see you, Jansi.”

“And you, Millet,” Jansi replied. “ThoughI wish it were on more pleasant circumstances.”

“Then you know what I'm doing in Baltria?”asked Millet, trying to hide his anxiety.

“My Lord filled me in,” he said. “Atleast to the extent I need to know. He wants you to know that LordStarfinder is in Baltria. He and a young woman named Celandine arestaying at his property near the merchant district.”

Millet nodded. He was familiar with the house. “Irequire your help. My presence is known to our enemies. I wasapproached by an agent of Angraal earlier, and they knowwhere and who I am.”

Jansi's eyes widened. “Do they know where LordStarfinder is?” he asked.

“No,” replied Millet. “As least hedidn't seem to. He asked me to give him a message when I found him.”

“Good.” Jansi sighed. “It would not dofor Lord Lanson to get mixed up with those people.”

Millet looked confused. “What people?”

Jansi lowered his voice. “The ones from Angraal.They're everywhere these days-you didn't know?”

Millet shook his head. “I have only just arrivedin the city.”

“I see.” He took a deep breath. He proceededto inform Millet about the faithfuland the ambassador, along with recent events regarding the assaultson the temples.

Millet was dumbfounded. “You must take me to LordStarfinder. But, I must get there without being seen.”

“I have a carriage waiting just outside,”said Jansi. “If you leave through the kitchen you can get to itthrough the alley. I'll meet you there.”

Millet nodded and got to his feet. “I'll be therein a moment.” He watched as Jansi left and made his way to thekitchen. He slipped the innkeeper a gold coin and instructed him totell anyone who asked, that he had gone to his room feeling ill, andto tell Jacob to wait for him there.

He was relieved to find no one at the rear entrance ashe made his way around the back of the inn, then around the sidethrough the alleyway. He could see the carriage. Jansi was in thedriver’s seat and the door was open. Millet raced inside andslammed the door shut.

Jansi expertly navigated the streets until they reachedtheir destination. The sun was sinking over the horizon and Milletlooked out the windows for signs of pursuit. To his great relief onlya few people were about and none seemed to take notice of them. Heslowly crept from the carriage and walked to the front door.

Lee opened the door just as Millet was about to knock.He pulled him inside… Jansi quickly followed.

Lee embraced Millet so tightly he could hardly breathe.“It’s so good to see you, my old friend.”

“It's good to see you too, my lord,” Milletgrunted through the embrace.

Lee released him and walked him to living room. Dinaawaited them on the couch, a cup of wine in her hand, and wearing herwool traveling clothes. When she saw Millet, she sprang from her seatand flung her arms around him.

“I knew you'd make it,” she said.

“Indeed,” said Millet, smiling. “AndI'm pleased your trip was uneventful.”

“We moved too fast to have any adventures.”Dina laughed. “People scarcely knew we had passed.”

Millet's face turned grave. “They know now, I'mafraid.”

“Sit,” said Lee. “We can tell ourtales later. I must know where my son is.”

Millet and the others took their seats, Millet justbeside Lee. Jansi excused himself and went outside to the carriage.

“Your son is safe,” said Millet. “Bynow he's probably back at the inn. But now that I've found you, weshould leave the city immediately.” He recounted theconversation with Yanti.

Lee lowered his head, deep in thought. “I want youto take Jacob to Dantary in the eastern desert,” he saidfinally. “He'll be safe there.”

“That might be a problem, my lord,” repliedMillet. “Why is that?” asked Lee.

Millet took a deep breath before he spoke. “Yourson is a bit… stubborn. I don't think you will be able to talk himinto leaving. He's quite determined to rescue his mother.”

Lee nodded with understanding. He knew what Millet meantby stubborn.

“Then I'll have to convince him. I'm sure he holdsno love for me, but I'll not have him die needlessly.” Lee gotto his feet. “If this Yanti person knows you're here, he mayvery well know where I am. If so, it's likely he's waiting to strikeuntil we're all at the same place at the same time.” He walkedto the window and peered out.

“If that's the case,” said Dina. “Weshould split up and leave the city in different directions.”

Lee shook his head. “I'll not let any of you outof my sight.” There was no hint of compromise in his tone. Hishand slid to the hilt of his sword, his knuckles white.

“If the Dark One thinks I'll bend to his will,then he's a bigger fool than I thought.

And as far as this Yanti…if he's stupid enough to hinder us, I'll make him regret the day hewas born.”

“What about these people that call themselves thefaithful?” asked Millet. “Evenyou cannot fight a hundred men at once.”

“We'll move with speed,” said Lee. “Wewon't give them a chance to do anything about it. It takes time toorganize enough men to stop the likes of me, and if Yanti has thesame intelligence as Harlando, then he'll know what I am.”

“But what if he's like you,”said Dina. “You know… a half-man.”

Lee flashed an evil grin. “Then I'll kill himfirst and slaughter his followers last. It's more than my blood thatmakes me formidable. I have trained under the greatest warriors theworld has ever known. Unless he has done likewise, it is hethat should fear me.”

“Still, it may not be so easy to convince Jacob toleave Baltria,” said Millet. “His… dislike for you isquite strong. I think we should overcome that obstacle first, don'tyou?”

“No doubt,” Lee agreed. “Go back tothe inn and bring him here. If you're not back in an hour, I'll knowsomething is wrong.”

“You don't mean to send Millet out alone, do you?”Dina protested.

“If they wanted to harm Millet, they would havealready done so,” said Lee. “No. It's me they want.”He turned to Millet. “Still, be careful.”

Millet nodded and left. The streets were busy and ittook Jansi nearly twenty minutes to get back to the inn. Milletdidn't bother to try to hide his presence. Ifthey see me, they see me, he thought. As soonas he was inside, he saw Jacob seated at a long table, playing dicewith two other patrons and draining a large jug of wine. Milletwalked straight up to him and pulled him by the arm.

“What do you think you're doing?” Jacobprotested.

“We need to leave,” said Millet as quietlyas he could manage. “Now.”

Jacob pulled himself from Millet's grasp. “Let mego, old man,” he bellowed. “I've only just arrived. AndI've yet to have my fill.”

Millet leaned down and whispered into the boy's ear.“You will have your fill when agents from Angraal gethere. Now get up, and gather your things.”

Jacob glared at Millet but he relented. “I’msorry, fellows,” he announced. “I must be off.”This was met with jeers and boos. He got up and followed Millet totheir rooms.

“There's a carriage out front,” said Milletwhen they stood at Jacob's door. “Meet me there.”

“Wait,” said Jacob, catching Millet's wrist.“Where are we going?”

Millet twisted himself loose and simply said, “Whereit is safe.” He turned and entered his own room.

Minutes later, he waited at the carriage. Jacob followedshortly, carrying his gear and looking none too happy. Millet openedthe door and Jacob entered, tossing his pack carelessly aside.

“Now, tell me what's going on,” Jacobdemanded, once they were underway.

Millet explained the encounter with Yanti, leaving outthe message the man had for Lee. Jacob's face twisted. “I takeit you plan for us to run like cowards.”

Millet said nothing. He didn't want to mention Lee untilthey arrived at Lanson's house.

“Well?” pressed Jacob. “Is that it, ornot?” He sniffed with disgust. “I'm not running. I'm notfinished with my business, so you should let me out right here.”

Millet sighed. “If you're worried that your motherwill be left in the hands of the Dark One, let me assure you, shewill not.”

“What? Are you going to save her?”Realization washed over his face. “I see. My father-that'swhere we're going. You found him and thought to bring me to himwithout my knowledge. And I suppose he intends to save her.”

Millet's mouth tightened. “He has not told me whathe is planning. But I would wager that is part of his plan.”

“Don't worry, old man.” Jacob laughed. “I'llspeak to the dog. But don't think that this will change anything.”

“I wouldn't presume,” Millet muttered.

Lee was waiting at the door when the carriage arrived.Millet could see the nervousness in Lee’s posture as heshifted, uncharacteristically, from side to side.

Jacob leaped from the carriage first and walked straightpast his father, and into the house, without so much as a word.Millet shrugged at Lee and helped Jansi with the gear. Lee wentinside and found Jacob had already taken a seat in the living room.Dina was on the couch, her eyes moving from Lee to Jacob. Lee draggedthe other chair directly in front of the boy and sat down. Millet putthe packs and other gear near the door and asked Jansi to waitoutside.

“So you're Lee Nal’Thain,” said Jacob.“I hope you're not expecting a warm reunion.”

Lee rubbed his hands together. “I know you mustnot think much of me,” he began.

“I don't think about you at all… Father,”said Jacob, anger seeping into his voice. “As far as I'mconcerned I have no reason to thinkanything… or feelanything either.”

Lee lowered his eyes. “I truly am sorry for what Ihad to do. But please understand, it had to be this way. I was tryingto protect you and your mother.”

“Good job,” he spat. “I've been forcedto leave my home, and my mother is imprisoned in Angraal.We're so lucky you were watching out for us.”

“You may not believe this, son,” said Lee.“But if I had stayed, things would have been much worse. TheDark Knight would have what he wants, and would have no further needto keep you or your mother alive.”

“And just what does he want?” Jacob leanedback in his chair. “What is it that is more important than yourfamily? I would really like to know.”

“I can't tell you,” Lee replied. “Atleast not yet. But know that it was the only thing that could forceme to make such a choice. And know that you and your mother neverleft my thoughts… not for a minute.”

Jacob's mouth tightened. “I see. You abandon yourfamily, start a new life, and when I ask you why, you can't tell me?I listened to my mother cry herself to sleep for years, and you can'ttell me why? I watched as my home was invaded and my people murdered,and you can't tell me why?”

“I'm sorry,” said Lee. “I will tellyou soon. I promise.”

“Keep your promises,” he growled. “Idon't need them… or you.” He moved to get up, but Lee caughthis shoulder.

“You doneed me,” said Lee, sternly. “If you expect to free yourmother…” Jacob tried to free himself from Lee's grasp, butLee held him firmly. “I know that you think you can find a wayto do this alone,” Lee continued. Jacob relaxed and sat backdown. “But you can't. “

“And youcan? Just because you have the blood of Saraf coursing through yourveins, you think you can take on the armies of Angraal byyourself? At least I did not inherit your stupidity.”

“You have a plan, then?” Lee asked.

Jacob hesitated. “No. But, I'm forming one. I havefriends in the city, and I've already contacted some of them.”

“Then you've almost certainly let the agents ofAngraal know you plan to save your mother,” said Lee.“They have eyes and ears everywhere in Baltria. Even among thenobility.”

“Then what do you think you can do?” askedJacob.

“First I can keep you safe. I want to you go withMillet to the oasis of Dantary.”

This time Lee was unable to stop Jacob from rising. “Youdon't tell me what to do,” Jacob boomed. “I'll not beshipped off to the desert.”

Lee heaved a sigh. “I need to know that you'resafe if I'm to save your mother. As long as you're in danger, I can'tdo what must be done. I must protect you first, so I can focus on mytask.”

“It's too late to start trying to protect me,”said Jacob. “And forgive me if I don't trust that you'll followthrough with anything you say. No. I think I'll do things my ownway.”

“Listen to me,” said Lee. His tone was darkand intimidating. “If you ever want to see your mother alive,you'll forget your hatred for me and do as I tell you.”

Jacob opened his mouth to speak, but no words came.

“If I may, my lord,” interjected Millet. Leenodded his approval. “Jacob, let me take you to Dantary. Ipromise that I will reveal everything once we get there. I have beenwith your father through it all. There is nothing he could tell youthat I don't already know.”

“And if I fail,” Lee added. “Then youare free to do as you will.”

Jacob glared at Lee, then at Millet. “I'll do asyou ask. But know that if you fail, I will kill you.”

“If I fail,” Lee replied. “I will bedead already.” He held out his hand, but Jacob turned his back.

“I need to check my gear,” Jacob said, andwalked toward the front door.

Millet placed his hand on Lee's shoulder. “I'llwatch over him. I swear it.”

Lee bowed his head. “I don't blame him for hatingme. I hate myself for leaving him.”

“You did what you had to do,” said Millet.“You did not choose this.”

Lee pretended not to hear. “Do you have mounts?”he asked.

“No, my lord,” Millet replied. “Wesold them.”

Lee reached in his pouch, retrieved several gold coins,and handed them to Millet. “Have Jansi purchase horses andsaddles for you and Jacob.” He began to walk toward his room.“We leave as soon as he returns.”

Chapter Nineteen

Maybell inconspicuously readied their gear for a quickgetaway. They would be in Farmington in less than an hour and she didher best to remain calm. She had spoken to Malstisos several timesabout the exact route and timetable, but still, she knew howdangerous the elves could be. One mistake could cost both of themtheir lives. Malstisos was scouting the surrounding area with Grentosand Vadnaltis. Maybell feared that the elves would suspect that theywere on to them, but so far they had shown no indication of it.

She rode in the wagon with the family of a silvermerchant from Althetas. Both her and Malstisos' horses had been tiedto the rear. She passed the time by playing a card game with Lilly,the merchant’s wife and their two children, Anna, who was sixyears old and Beth, who had just turned eight.

They were among her favorite people in the caravan.Lilly was kind and cheerful, and in spite of a life of travel andraising two children, was always well groomed. Maybell enjoyedspending time in their tent when they camped. Lilly kept it much likea home. She even took the time to display personal keepsakes.

“It makes me not miss Althetas as much,”Lilly had explained. “And the children are reminded that thereis a home waiting for them.”

Her husband Gaylan, though not as cheerful as Lilly, wasa good and decent man. Tall and thin, with narrow eyes andwind-burned skin, he was not particularly handsome, yet Maybell couldsee why Lilly, who was very fetching, loved him dearly. He always didhis best to make his family comfortable. Though well off, he was notrich, but still he provided the best that money could buy when itcame to comforts. They had goose down mattresses and cotton sheets tosleep on, though he admitted that they were a burden to carry along,and their clothes were of the finest quality. When it was time formeals, Gaylan wouldn't touch a bite until Lilly sat down to join him.Clearly, he loved her very much.

Before long, Malstisos returned and joined her in thewagon. The children cheered with glee when they saw him. They lovedthe elf and couldn't get enough of touching his ears. One of thefavorite activities of the children in the caravan, had becomelistening to Malstisos tell stories at night. In fact, on the nightswhen there were no stories you could hear the wail of crying childrenthroughout the camp.

“Will you join us, master elf?” asked Lilly.“I am afraid Anna keeps getting the best cards.”

Malstisos smiled. “No. I'm afraid I cannot. Wewill be stopping in a matter of minutes, and Maybell and I mustventure into town to resupply.”

“Nonsense,” said Lilly. “My husband isgoing into town. He can pick up whatever you need.”

“I’m afraid I must go myself,” saidMalstisos. “I often don't know what I need until I see it.”

“Yes,” said Maybell. “And there is amatter I must attend to personally.”

Lilly frowned. “Very well. But you must join ustonight for supper.”

Maybell reached over and hugged the woman then thechildren in turn. “If we are back in time, we will.” Shehated misleading them.

Soon the caravan halted and began to make camp. Aftersetting up their tents, Maybell and Malstisos detached their horsesfrom the wagon and headed in the direction of Farmington. They hadn'ttraveled half of a mile when they heard a voice call from behindthem.

“Wait” It was Grentos. Vadnaltis was justbehind. Both carried their long knives at their side, and Vadnaltishad a bow slung across his back.

“I was afraid we'd miss you,” said Grentos.

“I wasn't aware you intended to go to town,”said Malstisos, trying not to sound alarmed.

“We noticed you were leaving and thought we'd keepyou company,” said Grentos.

“I thank you,” said Maybell. “But ourday will be tedious and long. I would not want you to waste your timeon such trivialities.”

“You are kind,” said Grentos. “But wedon't mind… do we?” Vadnaltis was expressionless. His eyeswere fixed on the road ahead. “You carry a bow, I see,”Malstisos remarked.

“Yes,” Grentos replied. “We thoughtwe'd do a bit of hunting, later. I'd ask you to join us but as youhave no bow… ”

“That's quite alright,” said Malstisos. “Thegame here is small and sparse. And I have no need for food orclothing, and such a hunt requires greatskill.”

Maybell noticed a sudden change in the elves’ walkand movements.

“I see,” muttered Grentos. “Then wewere correct.”

“About what?” asked Maybell.

“We had suspected you had found us out,Malstisos,” Grentos continued. “But we couldn't becertain. Seekers are not as adept at reading people as an elf such asyou. Luckily, those dull humans believe whatever they are told.”

“What is your intent?” asked Malstisos. Ifhe were afraid, it did not show.

“That has been a thing much debated betweenVadnaltis and me,” Grentos replied. “I would not have youescape to the temples.” He glanced over at Maybell. “Ican only assume that is what you were planning. Nor can I simply killyou. That would not sit well with Vadnaltis.”

“What's your solution?” asked Malstisos.

“You will face my challenge,” Grentosanswered, sounding pleased with himself. Malstisos reigned in hishorse. “You cannot be serious.”

Grentos backed away a few steps. “I am. Do youaccept?”

Malstisos slid from the saddle but made no move to drawhis weapon. “You have no right to do this.”

“Don't I?” scoffed Grentos. “I think Ihave every right to call out a traitor.”

“What's going on here?” Maybell demanded.“What challenge?”

“If I were a seeker and broke their code, or hadrefused judgment of the elders,” Malstisos explained. “Grentoswould have the right to challenge me to single combat. But as neitheris the case, he has decided to take matters into his own hands.”

Vadnaltis placed his hand on Grentos' shoulder. “Heis right, brother. You cannot do this. Call him to face judgmentinstead. You have that right.”

“He will not honor it,” Grentos countered.“He's just like the rest of our kin who have taken up with thehumans.”

“Perhaps,” said Vadnaltis. “But thenhe shows his dishonor, and can be put to death. As it is, you have noauthority. The elders have not given any such edict, and our lawsforbid it.”

“We have already been through this,” Grentoslet out with frustration. “The elders already ordered the deathof a traitor without judgment. What is the difference?”

“They were wrong to do so,” said Vadnaltis.“And the difference is, we are from the steppes,and we hold to the laws that have guided our people for thousands ofyears. Would you behave as the rebels, and throw away the lawsbecause they are inconvenient?”

Grentos shook off Vadnaltis' hand and turned his back.“We've been over this. I will not be swayed.”

“And if Malstisos refuses the challenge?” heasked. “What then?”

“Then not only will he die,” Grentos replieddarkly. “But his human pet will die with him. As it stands, I'mwilling to let her go in peace.”

Sadness washed over Vadnaltis' face. “I will askyou, one more time, to reconsider.”

“I will not,” Grentos replied, sternly. Hespun around to face Malstisos. “Do you accept or not?”

Malstisos opened his mouth to answer, but Vadnaltisstepped in front of him.

“I challenge you, brother,” said Vadnaltis.His eyes were full of tears. “Do youaccept?”

“What is this?” Grentos cried. “Youcannot do this.”

“I ask again,” he pressed. “Do youaccept?”

“I…” Grentos stammered. “I… I do.”

The two elves stepped away from the horses and tookopposite positions on the road. Maybell moved close to Malstisos andgrabbed his arm. “What is going on?” she whispered.

Malstisos bowed his head. “A tragedy,” hesaid. “And an act of pure honor.”

The two elves put down their bows and quivers, and eachdrew their long knives. “Why?” asked Grentos. “Whydo you do this?”

“Because I love you too much to see you live indishonor,” he replied. “Should you strike me down, it isunlikely you will be able to defeat Malstisos after, even if he isnot a seeker. And as you well know, the challenge made cannot bewithdrawn.”

“Then I hope I die by your hand, brother.”Grentos charged.

Vadnaltis stepped aside, narrowly avoiding Grentos'initial onslaught. Time and again they traded blows, each unable togain advantage over the other.

Eventually, it was Grentos that drew first blood, as hisblade cut deep into Vadnaltis' left thigh. Blood soaked the elf'sleather trousers as it poured from the wound. Any human would havecollapsed in agony, but Vadnaltis showed no signs of weakening. Hespun around and brought his blade across the right shoulder ofGrentos. Grentos staggered forward but quickly regained his balance.Both elves stepped back for a moment, blood dripping from theirblades.

Grentos felt the wound on his shoulder and smiledsorrowfully. Tears streamed down the face of Vadnaltis.

“Deep enough,” said Grentos looking at theblood on his hand. “You have killed me. I beg you… finishit.” He dropped his weapon and fell to his knees.

Vadnaltis slowly walked over to his comrade and stood infront of him. “I will join you soon enough, brother.” Heplaced his hand on top of Grentos' head and muttered a prayer. “Isend you to the Creator.” With that, he plunged the knifethrough Grentos' heart. The elf gasped, then fell to the ground.

Maybell was weeping uncontrollably. Her thoughts went tothe death of Berathis.

Vadnaltis pulled his knife free and cleaned it on hisshirt. “Malstisos of the Finsoulos Clan.” he said withoutlooking up, “I call you to judgment for crimes against ourpeople.”

Malstisos took a step forward but did not approachVadnaltis. “I am bound to see this woman to safety,” hereplied. “But upon the fulfillment of that duty, I will facejudgment.”

“Then go in peace,” he said. “I wouldperform the rites alone.”

Malstisos bowed low and motioned for Maybell to mounther horse. They urged their mounts on in the direction of town insilence. Once they were a few hundred yards away, Malstisos began toweep. Maybell rode in silence, tears stinging her eyes. They haltedjust before they got to town.

“I know you don't understand what just happened,”said Malstisos, softly.

“I think I do,” Maybell replied. “Atleast part of it. What I don't understand is why Grentos allowedhimself to be killed.”

“He was dead either way,” answeredMalstisos. “The fight would have continued for some time, andGrentos was losing blood. Even if he were victorious, he would havebeen so weak that he could not have challenged me successfully. Hechose to die by his brother’s hand, instead.”

“Seekers and their ways are beyond myunderstanding,” said Maybell. “I could never kill asister… even that devil Salmitaya.”

“Yes,” said Malstisos. “But they weremore than just seekers. They were brothers.”“You don't mean…” she gasped.

Malstisos nodded slowly. “I do. They were brothersby birth.”

“How do you know?” She reeled at thethought.

“He is performing the burial rites alone,”he replied. “That is only done under two circumstances. Ifthere are no others to help… or if it is blood kin, killed by yourown hand.”

“Monstrous,” Maybell cried. “And youintend to let such people judge you?”

“They are mypeople!” he yelled, causing Maybell to recoil. He took a breathand calmed himself. “I'm sorry. I shouldn't expect you tounderstand. Forgive me.”

“There is nothing to forgive,” she assured.“It's just… I can't…”

“I don't expect you to understand all of ourways,” he said. “But know that I am not afraid to facejudgment. In fact, after today, I welcome it. I am tired of thedivision within my people. Perhaps this is the only way that we canheal.” He urged his horse forward.

They spent the rest of the day in utter silence. Maybellpicked up a few supplies, but was in no mood to linger. The onlything she wanted to do was get back to her tent and sleep. On thetrip home she could smell the funeral pyre, somewhere in the forest,and she began to weep once again.

Vadnaltis did not return to the camp, not that Maybellor Malstisos expected him to. When asked, they said that the two wentoff hunting, but when they didn't turn up the next day a search partywent to look for them. After a time, it became clear that they weregone, and the camp divided their belongings, and gave Malstisos apurse with coin matching the value of the gear and possessions.Malstisos promised to give it to them should he see them again.

Something had changed in Malstisos. Maybell could senseit but did not know what it was. As the days passed, the elf becamemore withdrawn, sometime disappearing for hours. When she tried tospeak to him, he would just say that he was fine and only needed tothink. But somehow, this didn't ring true. It was as if his spiritwas broken. She prayed to the Gods that she could help him to heal.

Chapter Twenty

Lee hurriedly packed their gear and helped Dina preparea quick meal of dried meat and fruit. Jacob refused to eat at thesame table and took his meal in the living room. By the time Jansireturned, the party was ready to depart. The sun had been down formore than an hour, and the faint light from the windows of the houseslit the streets. They said farewell to Jansi, and made their way outof the city. The darkness of the streets pleased Lee. The darker thebetter, and he had even planned their exit from Baltria to avoidsections that were lit by lamps.

They wound their way through the streets, Lee leadingthe way and keeping watch for signs that they were being followed. Atfirst, there was nothing out of the ordinary. Then just as theyentered the main avenue leading to the city gates, they noticed asmall group of five people wearing dark cloaks and carrying torches,standing to their right, on the walkway. As they passed the groupfell in behind them.

“The faithful,I presume,” whispered Millet. “What should we do?”“Nothing,” Lee replied. “Do nothing until they makea move.”

As they continued, more began to emerge and follow. Bythe time the gates were in sight, there were nearly thirty behindthem.

“Be ready,” said Lee. “When I give thesignal, we'll make a run for the gate.” A lone figure steppedin front of them, barring their path.

“Move aside,” Lee commanded.

“Peace, Lord Starfinder,” said the figure,in a distinctly feminine voice. She pushed back her hood revealing afamiliar face.

“Salmitaya,” Dina hissed. “I shouldhave known you were behind this rabble.”

“You're wrong,” she replied. “I amjust a servant… and a messenger.”

“Then deliver your message.” Lee gripped thehilt of his sword. “I have no patience for the likes of you.”

Salmitaya smiled, amused. “Very well. Reconsideryour present course. Yanti knows you intend to refuse his offer. Healso assumes you intend to attempt to free your wife. This will fail,and you and your family will die.” She took a step forward.“Yanti begs you to reconsider. You could live in peace andwealth. You need not sacrifice any more than you already have. Hepromises this, and more. You could even return to Hazrah as governor,if you wish. You can go home and have the power to protect yourpeople.”

“I intend to protect my people, witch,”snarled Lee. “Perhaps I should begin by taking your head.”His sword sang as he pulled it from it sheath.

“That would be unwise,” said Salmitaya,pointing to the group of the faithfulbehind them.

Lee let out a hearty laugh. “You think that rabblefrightens me?” He sprung from the saddle and turned to the mob.“Many of you know who I am. You know my reputation. So openyour wretched ears and know this. I swear that should you attack me,or any of my friends that I, Lee Starfinder, son of Saraf, God of theSea, will kill every last one of you.” He took a long steptoward the faithful.The mob stirred uneasily.

“I await your response,” called Salmitaya.

Lee spun around. “My response is this. Tell thisYanti creature that before this is over, I will bathe my sword in hisblood. If he wants to save his own life, he should run as fast as hecan to Angraal and return my wife to me at once. Then heshould pray to whatever he worships that I decide it is enough for meto spare him.”

Salmitaya bowed her head. “I will convey yourmessage. He will be disappointed, I'm sure.” She snapped herfingers and the mob slowly dispersed. “Farewell Lee Starfinder.I'm afraid we will not meet again.” With that, she vanishedinto a nearby alley.

Lee tensed, awaiting an attack but none came. Finally,he remounted his horse. “I guess they are choosing to strikelater, rather than sooner.” He clicked his tongue to urge hishorse forward.

They passed through the gates unhindered. Lee noticedthe lack of city guards. So did Millet.

“The guards seem to have abandoned their posts,”Millet remarked.

“We just met the keepers of Baltria,” saidLee. “They've taken the city with a force more powerful thanany army. Fear.”

“Perhaps it's time we gave them a taste of theirown medicine,” said Dina. Lee turned and smiled maliciously. “Iintend to.”

They headed north through the delta roads for severalhours. Dozens of small bridges made good spots for an ambush, butthey passed unmolested. From time to time, they would see light fromtorches several hundred yards ahead, but they disappeared before theyreached them.

“They seek to unnerve us,” said Millet.

“They only succeed in angering me.” Leeslowed his horse allowing Jacob to catch up with him. “Are youalright?”

Jacob glanced over, unaffected by their situation. “I'mfine. Worry about yourself.”

Lee tightened his lips and spurred his horse forward toretake the lead position. Millet joined him.

“It will take time, my lord,” said Millet.“He's had many years to form his opinions, but I know you canmake him understand.”

“Thank you, my friend,” he responded. “Ihope I live long enough to do so.”

“You've never failed before,” said Millet.“You will not fail now. You will put your family togetheragain.”

“I have to tell you,” said Lee. “ThisYanti person made a tempting offer. If I wasn't so certain that itwas a lie, I might have taken him up on it.”

Millet nodded with understanding and dropped back withthe others. They rode until it was near dawn, and Lee found a decentplace to rest and eat.

“We rest for three hours,” he said. Heturned to Millet. “Tomorrow night, you'll take Jacob east. I'lltake Dina with me as far as Sharpstone.”

“I really wish you would consult me about thesethings,” said Dina, scowling.

“I can't take you with me,” said Lee. “Thereis a good chance I'm marching to my death, and I won't be responsiblefor yours.”

“I know I can't go with you,” she said. “ButI have no intention of being left in the middle of nowhere. I'm acleric in the Order of Amon Dahl, and I have my own duties. Iwill go with you as far as Sharpstone, but from there I will returnto the temple.”

Lee nodded. “You're right, of course. Iapologize.”

Dina smiled, reached in her belt, and pulled out a smallflask. “Here.” She tossed it to Lee.

Lee opened the flask and the air filled with the scentof plum brandy. “Ahhh!” He smiled, took a sip, and closedhis eyes, savoring the sweet taste. He offered it to Millet whorefused, and then called out to Jacob. Jacob turned and Lee threw theflask to him. Without a word, Jacob took a sip and threw it back.

“Manners, young man,” said Dina.

Jacob glared at Dina for a moment. “Thank you forsharing your flask… Dina.”

Lee kept watch as the others tried to catch a bit ofsleep. As they were preparing to leave, he walked up to Jacob andhanded him a sealed letter.

“What's this?” asked Jacob.

Lee pressed the letter in his hand. “Shouldanything happen to me, or should Millet somehow be unable to fulfillhis promise to tell you everything, I have written it all down. Justplease don't open it until after you've reached Dantary.”

Jacob paused then stuffed the letter into his pocket.“I'll wait.”

They kept to the road north until they reached a fork,then veered to the right, heading northeast. By mid-afternoon theyneared the spot where they planned to split up. Up ahead, Lee spotteda figure standing in the road. Lee scanned the area for signs of anambush, but could sense no one else nearby. When they were less thanone-hundred yards away, Millet sat up straight in his saddle.

“That's Yanti.”

Lee nodded. “I'll deal with him.”

Yanti was dressed in a black shirt and trousers, withblack leather boots. His hair was tied back in a tight ponytail, anda long rapier hung loosely at his side.

Lee halted his horse and slid from the saddle. “Yanti,I presume.” His tone was dark and vicious. “Unless youare here to tell me that you're on your way to retrieve my wife,you've signed your own death warrant.”

Yanti smiled, unconcerned. “Lord Starfinder. Atlast we meet. I've looked forward to this for quite some time.”He tapped the hilt of his sword with his index finger.

“I am saddened that you have chosen to refuse myoffer. Unwise.”

Lee slowly drew his weapon.

Yanti cocked his head. “I see you are in no moodfor idle talk. Still, I would be remiss if I didn't give you one morechance to abandon this course of action.”

Lee turned to the others. “Should this go badly,ride hard. Follow Millet. He knows where to go.”

“What say you, Jacob,” called Yanti. “Willyou follow Millet?”

“Leave my son alone,” Lee roared. “You…”He stopped short as Jacob walked past, holding the letter he hadgiven him.

“He gave me this,” said Jacob, handing Yantithe letter. “Probably no more than sentimental drivel, butthere might be something useful.”

“What is this?” Lee demanded.

“I'm sorry,” said Yanti. “Jacob and Iare old friends. He's been quite helpful to our cause. Without him,Hazrah would have been much more difficult to subdue.”

“Jacob… you can't do this?” Lee appealed.“Your mother-”

“Is weak,” said Jacob cutting him off. “Ifshe had her way, Hazrah would still be under the yoke of thetemples.” Hatred poured from his eyes. “You know, shenever stopped believing you would return one day. She probably stillthinks you're going to save her. But she is as big a fool as youare.”

“As you can see,” said Yanti. “Thethings you fight for are in fact fighting against you. By now yourdear wife has joined us and as you see, your son has been with us allalong.”

“She would never betray her people.” Lee’sface burned with fury. “And whatever you've done to my son tomake him this way… for that, I swear you'll pay with your life.”

Yanti drew his weapon and took a step back. “Comethen. Let us see if your reputation is deserved.”

Lee sprang forward, slashing through the air in a widearc, attempting to end the fight in a single blow. But Yanti spun tohis left with speed Lee had never encountered. If not for Lee'straining and physical power, his momentum would have sent himsprawling.

“Hasty, Starfinder,” taunted Yanti. “Mindthe things you have learned.” But he made no move to counter.

Lee cursed himself for such an arrogant and foolhardyattack. Yanti was no ordinary opponent. He should have suspected asmuch.

This time Lee attacked with more caution and finesse.Short, powerful strokes rained down on Yanti, as he attempted tothrow him off balance, but to Lee's dismay, Yanti parried each bloweasily. Lee became concerned by Yanti's lack of aggression. The manhad not made a single move to attack, seeming to be content to fightoff Lee's onslaught.

“You're trained well,” admitted Lee, takinga step back. “But if you think to tire me out, you'll find thatwill not happen.”

“No, no,” replied Yanti, still smiling. “Ionly wish to admire your skill. You have indeed been well educated inthe art of the sword. It is a pity you won't allow my master to makeyou even more powerful… as he has done for me.”

With those words, Yanti charged, bringing his sword downon Lee’s. A deafening clang of metal on metal shot through theair, causing a flash of sparks to fly. Lee was only barely able toraise his sword in time. The second blow whizzed by his ear and hewas forced back, nearly losing his footing.

Now Yanti began to toy with him, slashing and feigning.Lee tried to regain advantage, but Yanti kept forcing him back andback, until finally, Lee dropped to one knee from the force one ofYanti's blows. Lee pushed with all his strength and gained his feet,but he knew Yanti could finish him at any time. He glanced over longenough to see Dina and Millet still on their horses, staring inhorror.

“Ride, you fools,” he shouted. “Beforeit's too late.”

“It is already too late, Lord Starfinder,”said Yanti, pointing to Jacob, who had a bow drawn and pointed atDina's head. “At that range he won't miss.”

“If you let them go, I will do what you ask,”said Lee bowing his head.

Yanti laughed softly. “Being that you are in noposition to bargain, I cannot help but be amused. Still, you haveshown courage. A quality my master values greatly… as do I. Still,I am not foolish enough to simply kill you and allow your companionsto roam free.”

Lee tensed, ready for another assault. “Then weend this.”

“Indeed we do,” Yanti agreed.

In a flash Yanti raced forward. Lee attempted to sidestep and counter, but Yanti was too fast. His own blade had barelymoved when he felt Yanti's blow strike home on the back of his skull.He fell to his knees with a grunt and his sword flew from his hand.Lee's head swam, as he looked up to see Dina weeping and Millet insilent prayer. He marveled that he still lived. His head should havebeen split in two. Then he realized that Yanti had hit him with thehilt of his sword and not the blade.

“You fought well.” Yanti's voice sounded faraway. Then he felt his entire body jar as Yanti delivered one finalblow. His last thoughts before darkness took him were of his wife. Hehad failed her.

Chapter Twenty-One

Consciousness came slowly… and painfully. The worldaround Lee spun violently. Realization washed over him. Feelinganything at all meant he was still alive. Yanti must have spared him.But why?

He opened his eyes and let the light filter in. Thewound on the back of his head throbbed, but he knew he had to sit up.He had to find out if Millet and Dina still lived. He took a deepbreath and struggled to his knees. As his vision cleared, he saw thatthe horses had been tied to a fallen log and their gear neatly placedbeside them. Millet and Dina were tied and blindfolded just off theroad. Jacob was bound and blindfolded just like the others, onlyjudging from the bruises on his face, he had been beaten.

“Millet… Dina,” called Lee. “Are youhurt?” He struggled to his feet and stumbled towards them.

“We are both fine, my lord,” said Millet.“Yanti decided to leave us unharmed.” Lee was about tosearch for a knife in the gear, but saw that his weapons had beenplaced beside Millet. He cut their bonds and helped them to theirfeet. Dina immediately noticed Jacob and ran over, seething withfury. She stood over him momentarily, then spat on the ground.

“If he wasn't your son,” said Dina. “I'dslit his throat here and now.”

“I wouldn't blame you,” admitted Lee,gingerly touching the back of his head. “But his fate is in myhands, and I alone must decide what to do with him.”

“Well, that can wait,” said Millet. “FirstI must treat your injuries.” Lee didn't protest and allowedMillet to examine his wounds.

“Your skull is made of stone to have taken such ablow,” Millet muttered. He retrieved some medicine and bandagesfrom their gear and finished the dressings.

“What happen after I was knocked out?” askedLee.

Millet's face twisted in anger then relaxed as heregained his composure. “He told Jacob to bind and blindfoldus. After that I heard Jacob arguing with him that he should kill usall and be done with it. But Yanti just laughed at him. Next thing Iheard was a thump and what sounded like a body hitting the ground. Ican only assume it was Jacob. After that, he must have tied off ourhorses and searched through our gear. Before he left, he told us thatyou were still alive and once you woke up there would be a giftwaiting for us. I suppose he was referring to Jacob.”

“How could your own son betray you like that?”asked Dina, still furious. “And his own mother…”

“I know,” snappedLee. “I know,” he repeated, this time more calmly. Milletplaced his hand gently on Lee's shoulder. “What will you do?”

“I'll keep my word,” Lee replied. “Iwill save my wife.” His eyes fell on Jacob. “And he willgo with me.”

“You can't be serious,” Millet protested.

Lee never took his eyes off his son. “I've neverbeen more serious. Yanti knew what he was doing, leaving me alive.”

“What do you mean?” asked Dina.

Lee glanced sideways her. “He wants me to gonorth, and wants me out of the fight. If I am captured attempting torescue my wife, then they will try to turn me. If the Dark One wasable to empower Yanti so much as to make short work of me, his ownpower must be unfathomable. If I went with him willingly, he wouldworry about treachery along the way. This way I deliver myself intotheir hands. And he knew exactly what he was doing by leaving Jacobbehind.”

“I still don't follow,” said Dina.

“By doing so,” Lee explained. “Heleaves me with an impossible choice. If I decide to return to Gewey,and continue aiding him, I will be forced to kill my own son. Icannot trust Jacob, therefore I cannot take him with me. Nor can Isimply let him go.”

“Why not?” argued Dina. “He clearlywants you dead. Why not just leave him to return to his masters?”

Lee looked at Dina angrily. “He's my son.He is what he is because I abandoned him. I'll not simply leave himto his fate. No. If I can save him, I will. And if we are killed,we'll die together.”

“And I will go with you,” said Millet.

Lee smiled at the man with intense affection. “No,my friend. You must continue what I cannot. You must return and aidGewey, as best you can.”

Millet opened his mouth to protest, but Lee held up hishand, silencing him.

“You must do this,” pleaded Lee, his eyeswelled with tears. “I have never given you a command, dearfriend… until now. I must break the oath I made to Gewey, so youmust have more honor than I. You must keep the word of the houseNal’Thain, as you are bound to do. But you will not do so as myservant.” He walked over to his pack and retrieved a sealedparchment. “From this moment on you shall be known as MilletNal’Thain. I empower you with the rank and privileges of Lordand Patriarch of my family. I officially step down from all titlesand pass them to you.” He held out the parchment.

Millet took a step back. “My Lord,” hecried. “You cannot do this. I am your servant, and shall remainso. I refuse this.”

Lee smiled and pressed the letter into Millet's hand.“You cannot refuse. As the Lord Nal’Thain, it is my rightto choose my successor. You are the only man I can trust with thechallenges that lie ahead. And I am sorry. I leave to you a brokenhouse of a broken land, and it will be up to you to heal them andrestore our honor. I likely ride to my death and even should Isurvive, I cannot return to my former life. I beg you to do thisservice.”

By this time, Millet was weeping openly. “I cannotrestore your honor. I could only maintain it. The honor of Nal’Thainis embodied in you. I will not fail you, my lor-” He took astep back and bowed. “Lee.”

Lee smiled, then bowed low. “I know you won't, mylord.” Jacob began to stir. “You must leave before hewakes,” said Lee. “I don't want him to see what directionyou are going.”

“What about Yanti?” asked Dina. “Doyou think he will follow us?”

“I doubt it,” Lee replied. “He doesn'tconsider you a threat. The only reason he left you alive was toconfuse and hinder me, making my choice more difficult. If he hadplans for you, he would have taken you with him. No doubt, he has themeans to transport you north or have you imprisoned here. Still Isuggest you ride hard until you can take rest within a temple.”

Jacob groaned.

“Now go,” Lee commanded. He embraced themboth and helped them repack their mounts. Millet glanced back onelast time before they spurred their horses to a run. “Goodluck, old friend,” Lee whispered.

“Wh..what's happening?” Jacob moaned,struggling with his bonds.

Lee took a deep breath and knelt down beside his son.“What's happening is that you've been abandoned, left in thehands of your foes. Lucky for you, that foe is also your father.”

Jacob stiffened. “Yanti… that dog. I will killhim for this.”

“Shut your mouth, boy!” barked Lee. “Youhave much to answer for… both of us do. If you choose, I will giveyou a chance for redemption.”

“Just kill me and get it over with,” Jacobgrumbled.

“Why do you think you deserve such a kindness? Youhave betrayed your mother, you have betrayed your father, and youhave dishonored your family name.” He cut Jacob's bonds.

Jacob pulled down his blindfold and rubbed his wrists.“And what have you done, Father? What crimes have youcommitted? How are you any better than me?”

“I have committed crimes I can scarcely describe.And for those crimes I suffer, and will continue to suffer.”Lee stood and offered his hand.

Jacob stared at Lee, and then sneered. “You shouldkill me now. If you don't, I willkill you.”

“And in whose name will you kill me?” Leeasked. “Will you kill me for the Dark Knight, the Reborn Kingof Angraal? The one who just left you behind, now that yourusefulness is over? Or perhaps you will kill me in the name of yourmother? Or do you mean for her to die? Do you? Has the Dark Oneblackened your heart so much that you turn your back on the one wholoves you the most?”

“Loves me?” he roared. “She lovesyou… not me. She never loved me!”

“Of course she does,” said Lee, withdrawinghis hand. “I have never known her to love anything more thanyou, and if you don't see that, then you are as blind as you arefoolish. You think she wept for me?” He paused. “She weptbecause she knew you had to grow up without a father. She weptbecause of my absence in your life. She weptbecause I had stolen something precious from the true love of herlife. Did she love me? Yes. And I love her still. But you do not knowthe depths of your mother as I do. The moment you came into thisworld you became her reason for living. It was I who was second inher heart, not you.” He re-extended his hand. “Come withme to Angraal, and I'll prove it.”

Jacob hesitated a moment, then allow Lee to pull him tohis feet. “I'll go with you,” said Jacob. “If onlyto take my revenge.”

“That's good enough for now,” said Lee. “Ifyou can refrain from killing me, at least for the time being, I mayeven be able to show you a thing or two about the power that flows inyour veins.”

“As I said,” he replied. “I'll go withyou. I promise nothing else.”

“I suppose that will do,” said Lee. “Perhapstogether we will both find retribution and redemption.”

They loaded the horses and began making their way north.Lee whistled a traditional Hazrian travel song. Jacob did not join inat first, but after a time started to hum along.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Gewey's heart pounded as he passed through the massivedouble doors. Kaylia followed close behind, and though she didn'tshow it, he knew she was nervous. Once inside, Gewey was amazed tosee a room that looked like a theater. On either side of the room,rows of marble benches curved along the walls, forming a semi-circlethat met at the back of a raised, stone platform. The ceiling wasvaulted and covered with the familiar orbs that lit the room sobrightly; it took Gewey's vision a moment to adjust. Standing acrossthe stage, tall and proud, a group of six elves stood, arms crossedand hoods drawn. Theopolou was already atop the stage, and had takenhis place beside the other elders. Gewey and Kaylia walked down thenarrow center isle until they were only a few feet away.

“That's far enough, human,” said the elfjust beside Theopolou. Her strong, feminine voice echoed throughoutthe room. She pulled back her hood revealing long, elegant features.Her skin was the same dark bronze as Kaylia's, but her hair was jetblack and wrapped tightly with silver ribbons. She glared down at theduo, not attempting to mask her disgust. “I am Lady Bellisia,Chief Elder of the clan Hastriatis. You know Lord Theopolou. To myleft are Lord Chiron, Lord Endymion, Lord Syranis, Lady Leora, andLord Aneili. We are here to determine whether you are to givetestimony on behalf of Lord Theopolou, who has been called tojudgment, according to our laws.”

“That has already been decided,” correctedTheopolou. “Do not taint my house with deceit.”

Lady Bellisia glared angrily at Theopolou. “It wasnot my intention to deceive,” she said. “I merelymisspoke.” She turned her attention back to Gewey. “I doadmit that some of us were curious to see you.” She glanced atKaylia. “The human who could ensnare one of our people in thebond.”

“I was not ensnared,” barked Kaylia.

“Silence, girl,” Bellisia commanded. “Youhave no right to speak.”

“That’s odd,” said Lord Chiron. “Ithought this was an open forum. Or have the rights of an elfchanged?”

“Just because you support Theopolou and thismadness,” shot Bellisia. “do not think I will tolerateyour insults, even within these walls.”

“I give no insult,” Chiron retorted. “Butas you well know, Kaylia has been invited to these proceedings. Shehas the same right as an elder here… as does the human.”

“I mean no disrespect,” said Gewey. “butI am called Gewey Stedding. You may use my proper name.”

“Indeed,” said Bellisia. “So GeweyStedding, Lord Theopolou has told us that you are quite remarkable,for a human. And he says you saved the life of one of his escorts.”

Gewey nodded. “We were attacked by Vrykol.”

Bellisia laughed. “Yes, I've heard. The ancientevil of the Gods returned to plague the world. What is next? Shallthe Elder Race return to reclaim the world?”

“Once again, you name me a liar,” saidTheopolou. “You have all seen the head.”

“I do not call you a liar,” Bellisiareplied. “I merely say that you have been deceived. Thecreature you showed may or may not be what you claim. Perhaps it isan abomination created by human hands in order to cause fear amongus.”

“And how would they have done such a thing?”Theopolou asked. “Could they create a creature that is as fastas an elf, and will only die when you take its head?”

Bellisia paused. “We are not here to discuss theVrykol.” Her gaze returned to Gewey. “And now that youare in our presence, I have a question. What are you?”

A chill crept into Gewey’s stomach. “I don'tunderstand what you mean.”

“Do you not?” Bellisia pressed. “It'sa simple question. We can all feel the flowthat saturates your being. Humans cannot do this. So I ask again…what are you?”

“You do not have to answer,” said Theopolou,just as Gewey was opening his mouth to speak.

“Do you seek to deceive us, Lord Theopolou?”Bellisia asked. “Do you seek to bring danger among us?”

“The boy is no danger and you know it,” saidTheopolou.

Bellisia crossed her arms. “Is that so? I thinkyou are hiding something, and if he is not a danger, then there is noreason not to reveal his origins.” She looked at the otherelders. “We all know that this Gewey Stedding is no ordinaryhuman. How could he be? Perhaps he is a half-man, or perhapssomething else. Whatever the case, do we not have the right to know?”

“You do not,” announced Gewey. “As Iunderstand it, you are asking me to testify for Theopolou and that'sall. I see no reason to explain myself to you, or anyone else. If youno longer want me to testify, I will respectfully take my leave. Ihave urgent matters to attend to, and time is short. ”

Bellisia raised an eyebrow. “And you think you canjust leave? You think we can allow you to wander the world, bonded toone of our own?”

“Do not threaten my guest,” boomedTheopolou. “I have given them both sanctuary.”

Bellisia smiled innocently. “I make no threat. Andyour offer only extends as far as your domain. Unless you intend tohave them reside here forever.” She waived her handdismissively. “In any case, the boy can keep his secrets… fornow. But he must be guarded if he is to accompany us to the Chamberof the Maker.” She looked down at Gewey. “Do you agree tothis?”

Gewey nodded.

Bellisia looked up and down the group of elders. “Arethere any objections?” She smiled with satisfaction when therewere none. “Good. Then we depart at once.” Theopolouturned and walked off the stage, pushing past Gewey and Kaylia, whofollowed close after him. The other elders lingered until they hadleft the chamber, their eyes following them out.

“She is up to no good,” Theopolou muttered.

“What do you mean?” asked Gewey.

“There was no reason for this meeting in the firstplace,” he explained. “The questions she asked weremeaningless. A guard would have been put on you regardless, and youhad already agreed to come. I thought she simply wanted to see youout of sheer curiosity, but now I suspect she may be hidingsomething.”

“Do you think she knows about Gewey?”whispered Kaylia.

“Perhaps,” Theopolou replied, thoughtfully.“If she does, there is only one way she could have come uponthis knowledge, and that worries me.”

Thoughts of the Dark Knight exploded in Gewey's mind,and he remembered the dream he had the night he left Sharpstone.“What should we do?” he asked.

“There is nothing todo,” the old elf answered. “We must allow this to playout. If Bellisia and her allies plan to join with Angraal,we must call them out in front of the others. I will send word aheadto the elders who chose not to attend here today. They will notignore a summons to the Chamber of the Maker.”

“I thought all the elders were already here,”remarked Gewey.

“No,” said Theopolou. “The sevenelders here, including myself, are chief's among our people, and canspeak for our tribes in the absence of the others.”

“Will they have time to get there?” askedKaylia.

“I hope so,” said Theopolou. “I shouldbe able to get word to them quickly enough for most to arrive aheadof us, though the northern tribes will never get there in time.”Theopolou walked them to the front door and left them just outside.

“I'm worried,” said Kaylia, as they madetheir way around to their rooms. “I have never seen my kindbehave with such malice and deceit toward one another. Linis wasright all along. The second split is inevitable.”

“Does that mean you will change your mind aboutfacing judgment?” asked Gewey.

Kaylia smiled and touched his hand. “I don't know.At least not yet.”

“Whatever happens, I'll be there beside you,”said Gewey, with grim determination.

“That reminds me,” said Kaylia. “Ihave decided we shall complete the ritual of bonding once we arriveat the Chamber of the Maker.” She glanced sideways at Gewey.“That is if you are agreeable.”

“I…” he stuttered. “That is…”he stopped short and cleared his throat. “Of course, I am.”

“Good,” said Kaylia. “Linis willinstruct you on the ceremony along the way. Also, you needinstruction in our customs if you are to be mine. I will see to thatpersonally.”

Gewey's heart raced with excitement and fear. Ifthe Village Mothers could see me now. Theyhad tried to be matchmaker for him more times than he cared toremember.

Once in his room, Gewey packed his gear and changed intohis tan, leather pants and thin, wool shirt. As he strapped on hissword he heard a knock at the door. “Come in.”

The door opened and in walked Akakios and threegrim-looking elves. All were wearing hard, leather armor, a longknife, and a bow and quiver across their backs.

Gewey bowed. “I take it you are my guards.”

“We are,” Akakios affirmed. “Thesethree are from the personal escort of Lady Bellisia. They wish me totell you that they have no desire to speak with you, and anyquestions should be directed to me.”

Gewey couldn't help but be amused and laughed softly.This brought angry stares from the three elves and a smile fromAkakios.

“You are not permitted to carry your weapon,”said Akakios. “I will carry it for you, if you wish.”

“That's fine,” said Gewey, unbuckling hissword. “But take care not to touch anything but the scabbard,or you will be burned.”

Akakios looked in wonder at the sword as Gewey handed itover. He couldn't help but test what Gewey had told him and touchedthe blade. Immediately he withdrew his hand, wincing in pain.

“I have never heard of such a weapon,”marveled Akakios. “How did you come by it?”

“Perhaps I'll tell you along the way.” Hecouldn't help but get in a quip, designed to get under the otherelves’ skin. “That is, if I have time. Linis is toinstruct me in the bonding ceremony and Kaylia is to teach me moreabout elf ways and customs.”

The three elves stirred uneasily, but said nothing.Gewey smiled with satisfaction. Akakios closed his eyes and shook hishead with a groan.

Gewey grabbed his gear and allowed himself to be ledfrom the room to the front of the house. At least thirty elvesawaited him. Theopolou and the six other elders, along with theirarmed escorts, stood near the base of the statue. Kaylia and Linisstood a few feet away from them, talking quietly. Gewey began toapproach Linis and Kaylia, but Akakios stopped him.

“You must remain with us until we make camp,”said Akakios, almost apologetically. “You are free to speak towhomever you wish then. But, as we travel you are to stay silent.”

This irritated Gewey, but he saw no other choice but toconcede. It was then Linis walked straight up to him and slapped himon the back. At first it seemed like the guards would try to stophim, but one glance from Linis and it was clear that he would not behindered.

“They have no jurisdiction over me, Gewey,”said Linis. “I'll walk with you.” He noticed Geweylooking at Kaylia. “She'll walk with her uncle and hisescort… for now.”

This satisfied Gewey. He could see that Linis hadunnerved the elders, but they did nothing to stop him.

The elders and escorts led the way through the frontgate, followed by Gewey, Linis, and Gewey's guards. Gewey spent theday listening to Linis tell stories about his exploits andadventures.

For such a large group, they covered ground swiftly.They didn't stop to rest until it was time to make camp, by whichtime they had covered nearly forty miles. Akakios and the other threeelves set up their bedrolls a few feet away from Gewey and Linis.Kaylia stayed near Theopolou while the others settled in, but soonjoined Gewey and Linis, as they retrieved some bread and dried fruitfrom their packs. Linis had warned Gewey that they would not bebuilding a fire for cooking along the way. Linis explained thatelders intended to travel swiftly and unnoticed. At first, the lackof a fire worried Gewey. He only had the provisions he had arrivedwith, and some required cooking, but Linis assured him that therewould be enough dried meat and fruit to go around.

“Have you gone over the ceremony with Gewey?”Kaylia asked Linis.

“I will tomorrow,” he replied. “I donot think the others are comfortable with the idea, so I thought itbest to wait a day or two.”

“You don't have to worry about that,” saidGewey with a mischievous grin. He told them about the remark he hadmade at Theopolou's house in front of his guards.

“You should not provoke them,” Linis warned.“Bellisia is one of Theopolou's main opponents, and they serveher.”

“It’s not like it's a secret that Kaylia andI are bonded,” Gewey argued. “Besides, they deserved it.I mean really. Akakios isn’t in favor of human-elf relations,but he still manages to act decently towards me. They have refused toeven address me properly.”

Linis couldn't help but smile. “It would have beenamusing to see them squirm. But still, they could be dangerous, andnow you are unarmed.”

“I may be unarmed,” said Gewey, “But,I am far from defenseless.”

“A fact we don't want them to know,” addedKaylia. “Some of them probably suspect you of being a half-man,and that's bad enough. But at least it explains your ability tochannel the powers of the earth. If you unleashed those powers uponthem, and were forced to defend yourself, we would be faced with awhole new set of problems.” She reached over and touchedGewey's arm, causing him to blush. “After we complete thebonding, there will nothing they can say or do.”

“Which brings a question,” said Linis. “Whoshall preside over the ceremony?”

“Theopolou would do it, if I asked,” repliedKaylia. “but I fear it would jeopardize his position among theothers. I was hoping you might do us the honor. As a seeker, it iswithin your right.”

Linis bowed his head. “I would be honored to doso. But, I still think you should speak to your uncle about this. Hehas done nothing to oppose your union with Gewey, though I am certainhe is not happy about it. In fact, he has pressed you to followthrough with it, if I am not mistaken.”

“You are right, of course,” said Kaylia. “Iwill speak to him tomorrow.”

“Do you think Theopolou is really in danger?”asked Gewey.

“I do,” answered Linis. “But from who,I cannot say.”

“Bellisia seems the most likely candidate,”said Gewey. “She all but threatened to have me killed.”

Linis furled his brow and shook his head. “I wouldnot be so quick to pass judgment on Lady Bellisia. Her hatred islimited to humans and well… the Gods. She opposes Theopolou, but itis hard for me to imagine her conspiring with humans for any reason.Even if it meant regaining our kingdoms and lands.”

“Who then?” asked Kaylia. “Certainlynot Lord Chiron. He has been as a brother to Theopolou since theywere children. Lord Aneili is the only other elder that wantedTheopolou called to judgment, but it's hard to imagine him doinganything so dishonest. The rest are Theopolou's allies.”

“Are they?” asked Linis, “I'm not sosure. You cannot be betrayed by your enemies, only your friends.”

“Are you sure there is a plot?” asked Gewey.

Linis shook his head. “You hit upon it, my friend.I suspect there is. I feel there is. But I do not know it. EverythingI have predicted would happen, and needed to happen, has happened.Theopolou is exposed, and you are unprotected… at least they thinkyou are.” Linis leaned in and whispered. “My seekers arenear, should we be attacked or should someone attempt to follow us.”

This comforted Gewey, and he could feel Kaylia's moodlift as well. “How long until we arrive?” he asked.

“Normally, it would take more than a week,”Linis replied with amusement. “But they seek to exhaust you bymaintaining a pace no human could endure for very long. At this ratewe will be there in five days, maybe less.”

Gewey smiled. “I'll try and look tired.”

“I will rejoin Theopolou,” said Kaylia. “Isuggest you use this time to prepare for our ceremony.” Sherose to her feet and walked off in the direction of the others.

“She's right,” said Linis. “You wouldnot wish to anger your unoremon your first day of bonding.”

“Unorem?” askedGewey.

Linis laughed. “Wife is how you would say it. Butpartner might be more accurate.”

Gewey blushed and whispered. “Unorem…”He looked up at Linis. “I hope I'm ready for this.”

“You're ready,” assured Linis. “And ifyou are not, then you soon will be. In fact, I envy you. It takescourage to enter into the bonding.To share that much of oneself is not a matter to be taken lightly,yet I cannot help but wonder what it would be like.”

“Do you have an… unorem?”asked Gewey.

“No,” Linis replied. “I loved once.But my life as a seeker kept me ever from her. In time she choseanother.”

“And now,” he asked. “Is thereanyone?”

Linis paused for a long moment. “There is someoneI desire. And I believe she desires me. But, I fear I will never havethe chance to find out.”

“Who is it?” Gewey pressed. “Tell me.”

Linis smiled dolefully. “It is not in our customto ask such questions.”

“I'm sorry,” said Gewey. “But it's notlike I would know her. The only elves I know are mostly here withus.”

“And what makes you think she is an elf?”asked Linis.

“You mean she's human?” exclaimed Gewey.Akakios and the other guards looked up for a second, then returned totheir meal.

“You must learn discretion,” Linis scolded.“I did not say she was human. I did not say anything.” Hesighed. “I will tell you. But you must keep this knowledge toyourself.”

“I swear.” Gewey leaned forward.

“Celandine,” said Linis.

“Dina?” Gewey laughed as quietly as he couldmanage.

“Is it in your custom to make sport of a friend’semotions?” he said.

Gewey calmed himself. “I'm sorry. Really. It'sjust unexpected. When did this happen?”

“I knew I felt something for her the moment wemet,” said Linis. “Though at the time I thought she wasfully human. Then, it was easy enough to dismiss. I would livehundreds of years, and she would grow old and die. I would not courther only to watch her slip away. But when I touched her hand for thefirst time and felt the elf blood coursing through her veins, itbecame clear to me that I could not simply ignore what I felt.”

“And you say she feels the same way?” askedGewey.

Linis shrugged. “I can tell she feels something.But what, I don't know. If we both live through this adventure, Iintend to find out.”

Gewey slapped him on the shoulder. “We'll livethrough this. And when we do, I just know it will work out for you.”

“Perhaps,” he said. “But that is aquestion only the future can answer. For now, we must concernourselves with more immediate issues.”

Linis spent the next few hours going over the ceremonywith Gewey, having him repeat it back to him over and over. OnceLinis was satisfied they had covered as much as they could, the twoof them lay down to sleep for what little time remained. Gewey couldfeel Kaylia through their bond and was tempted to reach out, butdecided not to risk trouble with the elders. He still wasn't sure ofthe extent of their abilities and didn't want to stir things up untilhe had to.

Chapter Twenty-Three

An hour before sunrise they were underway again. Linisspent the first few hours picking up where they had left off thenight before. The bonding ceremony wasn't very complex, but Linis hadmade it clear to Gewey that each part held great significance, and itwas very important to get it right.

“I have never seen the bonding performed,”he said. “And I don't really understand the bonding in the sameway that Theopolou would. But, as you are connected with Kaylia'sspirit already, I don't think it will be difficult for you.”

“I hope not,” said Gewey.

Linis threw his arm around Gewey's neck. “Don'tworry. Things will go as planned. Besides, you are about to becomethe envy of many an elf.”

They went over the ceremony a few more times, then lettheir conversation drift to lighter subjects. Gewey's guards kepttheir distance, but by midday Akakios joined in. He had heard ofLinis and held him in high regard, despite the fact that he had beennamed a traitor.

They covered another forty miles before they stopped.Gewey noticed the elves occasionally glancing over at him to see ifhe were tiring. Gewey knew it would be wise to feign fatigue, but hispride wouldn't let him. Every time he caught one their eyes he wouldsmile happily and whistle. This brought fierce stares and chatteramong the elders. All except, of course, Theopolou.

Once camped, Kaylia joined them again. She lookedburdened with worry. “What’s wrong?” asked Gewey.

“Theopolou,” she replied. “He doesn'tseem well.”

“You mean he's ill?” asked Gewey.

Kaylia shook her head. “Not ill. It’s likehe is… drained, weary.”

Linis smiled sympathetically. “Theopolou is veryold, Kaylia. Perhaps this trip, and our quick pace, is too much forhim.”

Kaylia shook her head. “I know, but it's more thanthat. It's as if his spirit is being drained from him.”

“I might be able to help,” offered Gewey.

“How do you mean?” asked Linis.

“I could… give him part of what I have”said Gewey. Then he shook his head. “No. That's not what Imean. I… I can't describe it, but I think I can putpower from the earth inside him.”

Linis looked at Gewey in wonder for a moment. “Howdid you learn to do such a thing? Only the greatest of elf sages haveever been able to do this.”

“I don't know,” he admitted. “I don'treally know that I can. I just feel that I can. Ever since Ijourneyed to the spirit world, the first time, I keep gettingthese… impressions. It's like I know I can do a thing, but I don'tknow what it is.” He rubbed his chin. “I don't understandit, but I think I can help Theopolou… if he'll let me.”

“I'll ask him,” said Kaylia and rose tospeak to her uncle. She paused and looked down at Gewey and smiled.“Thank you.” With that, she walked off to speak toTheopolou.

A short time later Kaylia returned, accompanied byTheopolou. The old elf sat next to Gewey, though he did not look athim.

“Kaylia says you have the ability to transfer theflow from yourself toanother,” Theopolou remarked.

“I think so,” said Gewey.

Theopolou turned to Kaylia then to Gewey. “Thenyou are not certain?”

“Not entirely,” Gewey admitted. “Butlike I told Linis and Kaylia, when I woke up from being in the spiritworld, I felt like I knew things… without really knowing them. Iknow I can do this. And if you're ill you should let me try.”

Theopolou scrutinized Gewey for a long moment. “I'mneither ill nor tired as Kaylia might think, but something is wrong.”He stood up slowly. “I feel as if the energy of the earth issomehow being drained from me.”

“Drained how?” asked Linis.

“I don't know. I have never encountered thisbefore. I have attempted to track down the source, but so farunsuccessfully.”

“Could it be one of the elders?” askedGewey.

“I don't think so,” said Theopolou. “Ofall the elders and other elves here, only Chiron has a strongerconnection than I… and perhaps Linis. Neither could do this.Actually, you are the only one here with such ability.”

“I swear-” Gewey began to protest, butTheopolou held up his hand.

“I did not mean to suggest that you had anythingto do with it,” said Theopolou. “Only that you are theonly one I am aware of that could. It is possible another has somehowgained this ability. And it may not be anyone. It just may be ananomaly.” His eyes grew sad. “Our people have lost somuch knowledge. Even the wisest of us are mere children compared toour ancestors. They had such vast knowledge in matters of the flow,it is said they could trace it to its source.”

Linis joined Theopolou in his melancholy. “Yes.The seekers of old were said to have been able to out run a deer, andhear the heartbeat of a rabbit from one-hundred yards away.”

“I do not think it is wise for you to give me yourflow,” saidTheopolou. “But I would ask that Linis help me track down theculprit, if there is one.” Then as if a wave had hit him, hestaggered.

Gewey jumped up and placed his hand on Theopolou'sshoulder. He could feel the elf tense at the unfamiliar contact, sohe withdrew and took a step back. “Are you…”

Theopolou waved him off. “I'm fine.”

“No, you're not,” argued Kaylia. “Youshould let Gewey try to help you.” Linis nodded in agreement.“I…”

Suddenly he looked up to see that Akakios, standing afew feet away, eyes ablaze, his bow drawn and pointed at Gewey. Linisreached for his dagger, but it was too late. The arrow loosed. Timestood still as it flew through the air and Kaylia tried desperatelyto throw herself in its path. But instead of piercing Gewey’sflesh, it flew past him, missing his throat by a hair’sbreadth, and buried itself into the chest of an elf wielding avicious looking dagger, just a few feet behind them. He gasped,clutched at the arrow, and fell to his knees. Kaylia and Linis werealready running towards him, while Gewey threw his arms aroundTheopolou and pressed him towards the guards.

“Unhand me, boy,” boomed Theopolou.

Gewey ignored his protests. When he was in range of theguards, he shoved Theopolou in their direction. “Protect him,”Gewey commanded. The elves obeyed without question, surrounding theelder.

Gewey ran to Akakios' pack and retrieved his sword. Itsang as he pulled it free from its scabbard, and he could feel thewarm throb of the earth rush through him. By this time, Kaylia andLinis had reached the assassin, and were trying to remove the arrow.

“To arms,” yelled Gewey, alerting theothers, who by this time knew something was wrong and had begunforming a protective circle around the elders.

Gewey ran to Kaylia and Linis. The wounded elf wasstruggling against them, trying to reach into his belt. Gewey droppedto the ground, and with all his strength, grabbed the elf's wristsand pinned them to the ground. The assassin’s eyes shot widewhen he felt the power in Gewey's grasp. Realizing he was faroutmatched, the elf relaxed. Still, Linis, Kaylia, and Gewey did notrelease their hold.

“Who are you?” roared Linis.

The wounded elf said nothing and turned his head.

Gewey could hear the camp organizing a search of thenearby forest. He looked at the elf carefully. Then he closed hiseyes, allowing the power of the earth to flow like a relentless tideand reach every fiber of this being.

“Gewey,” whispered Kayla. “What areyou doing?”

Gewey took a deep breath. “I am going to get someanswers.” Releasing his wrists, he placed his hands on thewounded elf's chest.

The ground hummed for a moment as Gewey let the powerflow from him around the elf's body. “You can let him go,”he said to Linis and Kaylia. “He cannot move.”

Slowly Linis and Kaylia relaxed. They marveled at thesight they beheld. Gewey smiled as he also removed his hands. Stillthe wounded elf could not move.

“What have you done to him?” gasped Linis.

“Nothing,” Gewey replied. “I am justusing the same power you do. Only I'm using it to hold the elf down.”

“Amazing,” said Linis, half smiling.

Gewey nodded then turned his attention back to hisprisoner. “You will tell me what I need to know.” Hisvoiced was grim and intimidating. “Who sent you?”

The elf glared with hatred and fear. “Curse youand all of your kind,” he hissed, and looked at Kaylia. “Andyou…”

“Careful,” Gewey warned, then let the powersqueeze in tightly. The elf gasped. “Traitor,” he managedto say.

Gewey could hear some of the elves making their waytoward them. In a flash, Theopolou appeared with his knife in handand slit the elf's throat. Blood soaked the elf's shirt and spilledonto the ground. Gewey immediately released his hold on him, but itwas too late. His eyes met Gewey's for one final moment before deathovercame him. Pure hatred was the only thing Gewey could see. Thenthe blank stare of oblivion. He heard a thud, as the knife hit theground beside the slain captive’s head.

Theopolou turned to the others who were still a few feetaway. “He is dead. I have killed him.”

Chiron walked up to the body and examined it carefully.“He has no markings and his clothes could be from anywhere. Thedagger is common as well. The stains and scrapes on his boots suggestthat he has traveled through the mountains.” He turned to theothers. “Does anyone recognize him?”

Each elf in turn examined the body, but none could placehis face or guess at his origin. Even Linis could not find a clue.After it was clear that no one could solve the puzzle, the eldersgathered in a small circle to decide their next move. They invitedLinis to join them, but made it clear that Gewey and Kaylia were toremain with Akakios and the other three guards. Akakios looked as ifhe wanted to ask for Gewey's sword, but did not.

The elders talked for about an hour then split up totell their plan to the others. Linis approached Gewey, his eyesaflame.

“Fools,” spat Linis. “Bloody fools!”“What is it?” asked Gewey.

Akakios and the three guards had joined them.

“They want to press on even faster,” hereplied, in disgust. “And they still will not allow my seekersto join us.”

“You told them they were near?” askedKaylia.

“I had no choice. Whoever the assassin was, he hadthe skills to slip past my people. If there are more out there, wewon't be able to notice them if we travel too fast. And if theyallowed my seekers to come among us, we could move at speed andavoid a trap.” He checked his weapon. “I need to speak tomy comrades. I'll return soon.” He dashed off into the woodsand disappeared.

“Your weapon,” came Bellisia's voice frombehind them.

Gewey turned to her as she walked toward themaccompanied by two escorts, long knives drawn.

“If there is someone seeking to kill him,”said Theopolou. “He should be allowed to keep it.”

“You misunderstand,” she corrected. “Ionly wish to know where he acquired it.”

“It was a gift,” said Gewey.

“And such a gift it is,” she said. Her eyeslocked with Gewey's. “I will not ask you to give it up, and Isuspect that forcing it from you may prove more difficult than wewould have originally suspected. Because of that, I think that youshall be dealt with first. Theopolou's judgment must wait.” Sheturned to Theopolou. “Once we arrive, be prepared to presentyour arguments in favor of this boy, and inform him of his rights.”

“You cannot do this,” said Theopolou.

“I can and will,” Bellisia shot back. “Doyou think me blind? Did you think he could use that much of the flowand it would escape my notice?” She stepped toward Gewey,looking him up and down. “Whatever you are, I will get to thetruth of it. And if you are a danger to my people, we need to know.That gives me theright.” She spun on her heels and strode off.

“I am sorry, Gewey,” said Theopolou, in ahalf whisper. “I fear this trip may go ill for you.”

“I don't understand,” said Gewey. “Whatjust happened?”

“Bellisia is calling you to appear before thecouncil to determine if you are a danger to our race. If they decidethat you are, then they will kill you… and me, for bringing youamong us.”

Gewey tightened his jaw and re-sheathed his sword. “Theymay find that more difficult than they think.”

“Then you will be forced to slaughter yourallies,” said Theopolou. “We will fall and the Dark Onewill triumph.”

“If he allows himself to be killed, all is lostanyway,” said Kaylia.

Theopolou nodded. “The only hope is for you toconvince them to spare you. You must show them that you are not athreat.”

“I need to do more than that,” said Gewey.“I need to convince them to join me. That's why I came to beginwith.”

“True,” said Theopolou. “But I fearyou will have little success. The only way is to gain the support ofthe majority of the elders. The others will fall in line to avoid asecond split.”

“How should we proceed?” asked Kaylia.

“My way is one of caution,” repliedTheopolou. “But now is a time for bold action.” He turnedand took a few steps. “Face each other. Do it quickly.”He turned back around. Gewey and Kaylia stood motionless for amoment, then obeyed.

“Are you sure you wish to be bonded?” theold elf asked. His voice was soft and melodic.

Kaylia didn't hesitate. “I am.”

Gewey was speechless but still managed a short nod.

“But won't this anger the others?” askedKaylia. “How can Gewey convince them if they're too incensed tolisten?”

“Anger will fade,” he explained. “Youhave chosen this… man. And he you. If you expect to touch thereason of the elders, you must make them face their fears and seewhat is possible. Talk is not enough. Though you may be right; thismay be a mistake.”

“It is no mistake,” said Kaylia, smiling.“If Gewey faces death, I will face it with him. I would havethe bond completed before our fate finds us and it is too late.”She turned to Theopolou. “Now is the time.”

“Then prepare yourselves,” said Theopolou.“I will gather the witnesses.”

They watched as Theopolou walked away into the fadinglight, towards the elders. Gewey was shocked. “They will be ourwitnesses?” he laughed.

“They cannot refuse,” Kaylia explained. “Thebonding ceremony isamong our most sacred rituals. It strikes at our core beliefs. Theywould not dare say no, regardless of who is being bonded.”

“What do I need to do?”

Kaylia suppressed a laugh. “If you still have theclothes Theopolou gave you, you should put them on. It's a bit moreappropriate.” She reached out and squeezed his hand. “Asfor me I should change as well.” With that, she danced off,leaving Gewey reeling with emotion that flowed between theirconnection.

If this is what it's like now,Gewey thought. What must it be like when it'scompleted? He shook his head vigorously,trying to steady his nerves, and went to his pack and retrieved hiself clothing.

“Gewey,” called Akakios, trotting towardhim, holding a tiny flask in his hand. “There is a streamnearby where you can wash. I've sent the other three ahead to makesure it's safe.” He slapped Gewey on the back. “Come.Let’s get you ready.”

Gewey paused and extended his hand. “I didn'tthank you for saving my life.”

Akakios looked thoughtful. “I'm not sure I did.Anyway, you might not have been the target.”

“What have they done with the body?” Geweyasked, noticing it had been removed. “Two of my kin have takenit to the forest to perform the funeral rites,” he replied.“Assassin or no, he was an elf and should pass from this lifeas one.”

“Of course,” said Gewey.

“But enough of that,” said Akakios. “Youneed to get ready, and I will not face Theopolou for failing to haveyou back on time.” He threw his arm around Gewey, pulling himalong.

Gewey allowed himself to be led east, into the denseforest. About half a mile in, he heard the light trickle of a stream.The three guards were waiting. They did not smile. Akakios halted.“Just a few feet through that brush, you'll find the stream.”He handed him the flask. “Essence of the star lily. It is atradition among us to perfume ourselves during high rituals, and itdoes not get more lofty than this.”

Gewey opened the flask and the air filled with asweetness Gewey had never experienced.

“Thank you,” he said gratefully, and walkedtoward the stream.

“Just see that you give it back,” Akakioscalled after him. “I need some as well.”

Gewey washed and dressed. He wished he had a mirror. Thestream moved too swiftly to see his reflection.

“Gewey,” called a voice a few yards away,just beyond the brush.

Gewey turn to see Linis walking with long strides towardhim. A smile beamed across his face.

“How do I look?” asked Gewey.

Linis examined him carefully then said, “Presentable…all things considered. How do you feel?”

Gewey took a deep breath. “A bit nervous… butexcited.” He took another breath. “Mostly nervous.”

“Just remember what I told you and you will dofine,” Linis reassured. “But if you'd like we can go overthe ceremony again.”

“I'd like that,” admitted Gewey. “Buttell me. Did you speak to your brethren?”

“I did,” he replied, with a flash of anger.“I am not pleased that they let someone through. It will nothappen again.” His smile returned. “I can't wait to seethe look on the elders’ faces.” He began to laugh. “Theirown arrogance has forced them to witness their worst fear.”

“I'm sorry,” said Gewey. “But I don'tthink it's very funny.”

Linis forced back his laughter. “Forgive me, myfriend. I forget myself. This is a joyous occasion, not to be taintedby the petty squabbles between me and the elders.”

As they returned to the camp, Gewey and Linis went overthe ceremony one last time. Upon arrival, Gewey could see that theelders had gathered and all their eyes were on him.

“This should be interesting,” mutteredGewey, as he approached the group. The grim expressions on theirfaces told Gewey that they were none too pleased.

“Gewey Stedding,” said Lord Chiron. “Asyou probably know, we are not in favor of this union.”

“I understa-” Gewey began, but Chironheld up his hand to silence him.

“Allow me to finish,” he continued. “Weare not in favor of this, but there is nothing we can do to stop it.As you know, this is among our most sacred rites, and you and Kayliaare the first in more than one-hundred years to be bonded in thisway. We would not have it done here in the middle of nowhere. We feelthat to be a sacrilege.” All but Theopolou nodded in agreement.“We ask only that you delay this until we reach the Chamber ofthe Maker. It is a more fitting site for such an event.” Hetook a small step forward. “Kaylia has already agreed, but onlyif you do as well. What say you?”

Gewey's eyes drifted to Theopolou, but his face wasstone.

“It may be a wise choice,” Linis whisperedin Gewey's ear.

Finally, Gewey squared his shoulders and said, “Ido understand that this ritual is sacred to you. And if Kaylia is inagreement, then so am I. We can wait until we arrive.”

Chiron bowed. “I thank you.” The othersbowed and dispersed.

“One more thing,” called Gewey. The eldersturned. “We will complete the bonding beforeI face your judgment.”

“Agreed.” Chiron walked away.

Only Theopolou lingered.

“A wise decision,” said Theopolou, almostsmiling. “This could go a long way to furthering your cause.The rite of bonding, performed in the Chamber of the Maker, issymbolic beyond your understanding.”

“Who suggested this?” asked Linis.

“Lord Chiron,” Theopolou replied. “Hecould be an important ally to you. He has been a friend to me formany of your lifetimes.”

“And the others?” asked Gewey. “How dothey feel about this?”

“Their opinions are mixed,” Theopolouadmitted. “Though they all agree that the rite should beperformed in a more appropriate location, they still have a difficulttime with the fact that a “human” is to be bonded to anelf. They may try to convince you not to do this, though they cannotstop you… or Kaylia.”

“They can try all they want,” said Gewey.“The choice has been made.”

“Do not underestimate their guile,”Theopolou warned. “They have far more experience bending thewill of others than you. Their arguments will be… persuasive.”

Gewey nodded with understanding.

Bellisia approached. “Gewey Stedding. I wouldspeak with you alone.” Theopolou and Linis bowed to her andwalked away, out of earshot.

“If you are here to talk me out of completing thebond with Kaylia-” started Gewey.

“I am here to warn you,” said Bellisia.

“Warn me?”

“I know that you intend to try and sway the elvesto join you in your fight against Angraal,” she said.“And you may accomplish your goal. But should you bond withKaylia-”

“Stop right there,” said Gewey angrily. “Myrelationship with Kaylia has nothing to do with Angraal, ormy reasons for being here.”

“You think not?” she shot back. “Doyou think the powers in the north are fools? What will they do oncethey find out they you are bonded to an elf woman?” She paused.“They will kill her.”

Gewey opened his mouth to speak but no words came.

“That's right,” she continued. “Theywill hunt Kaylia down and kill her. And they will do it to kill you.”

A cold chill filled Gewey's chest. “Why would youthink they would care about me?”

Bellisia sniffed. “You think we do not know thatthe King of Angraal is searching for you? Every elf tribeknows your name. We have all been made aware that he seeks you, andhave been made offers of friendship for your deliverance…ordeath.”

“Theopolou hasn't said anything about this,”said Gewey. “He would have told me.”

“Theopolou,” she scoffed. “You thinkTheopolou is your friend? He is no more a friend to you than I am.But at least I am not trying to make you think otherwise. Theopolouhas no love for humans. He is motivated by his love for his niece.Make no mistake, if he had his way, he would break your bond toKaylia and see you dead. “

“I don't believe you,” said Gewey. “Itwas his idea that we complete the bonding. Why would he do that ifwhat you say is true?”

“His idea?” she laughed. “And whosuggested that you wait until we get to the Chamber of the Maker?Theopolou's closest friend… Lord Chiron.”

“That doesn't prove a thing,” said Gewey.“You're just trying to confuse me.”

“No,” said Bellisia. “I am trying toclear your mind.” She glanced over to Theopolou.

Kaylia was at his side, talking quietly. “He willnot allow you to complete the bond. He thinks there is a way to breakit. He is wrong, of course. But his love for his niece blinds him.”She turned back to Gewey. “That your spirit was able to combinewith Kaylia's has caused much doubt among the elders. Enough that youmight be able to convince them to side with you against Angraal.But you will not get the chance.”

“What do you mean?” asked Gewey. “I'msupposed to prove that I'm not a threat to your people.”

“Yes. And you intend to use that as an opportunityto plead your case. But I assure you, it will not happen. You will bedead before you utter your first word inside the Chamber.”

“Are you saying Theopolou plans to have mekilled?” he cried.

“No,” said Bellisia. “I am saying thatTheopolou will stop you from completing the bond. But have youforgotten the assassin? Someone sent him. Perhaps someone among us.Whether it was Theopolou, I cannot say, but he certainly has themotivation to do so.”

“And what are your motivations?” askedGewey.

“I only want my people to be safe and free,”she replied. “You are a being of great power. That much isclear, even if I don't know what you truly are. If killing youprotects my people, then I would not hesitate. But I do not thinkthat would do any good. And I do not believe that Angraalwill leave us in peace. You may be the only way we can escapedestruction.”

“Then why not join me?” asked Gewey.

Her eyes locked with Gewey's. “Because I am notwilling to sacrifice our souls in order to survive. Whatever you are,your heart is human. To join you is to join them. That I cannot do.”

“What would you have me do?” asked Gewey.“You said it yourself. Angraal will not leave you inpeace. The Dark One will march over the land like a plague, and bothour peoples will suffer. Our only hope is to cooperate, even if it'sonly for a little while.”

“That may be,” she admitted. “And youmay be able to convince the others. But my mind is set. I have seenwhat the humans do. I will not be a part of it.” She took asmall step back. “I have said what I came to say. Think on mywords. Speak to Kaylia if you wish. But know that I have not lied toyou.”

“What would you do if you were me?” heasked, just as she turned to walk away.

Bellisia paused and turned her head. “I would run.I would take Kaylia and run.” With that she left.

Gewey stared at Theopolou and Kaylia for a time, thenwalked over, unsure what to think. One thing he knew. He had to speakto Kaylia. He had to know what they were walking into.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Gewey approached Theopolou and Kaylia and took Kaylia bythe hand. He excused himself from the old elf, and led her far enoughaway so they would not be overheard. Kaylia sat thoughtfully forseveral minutes after Gewey told her what Bellisia had said.

“Do you think she's telling the truth?” heasked.

“I think she believes it,” she replied. “Butdo I think Theopolou means to break our bond and assassinate you? Ihonestly don't know. I wish I could dismiss it, but it does fit. Hewas the one who killed the assassin, and it was his friend whosuggested we wait until we reach the Chamber of the Maker. Still, Ihave never known him to be dishonest.”

“He deceived his own elves about me,” hereminded her. “And only told them after Kaphalos revealed ourbond to the rest.”

“True. Andit was to his advantage to do so. But I think the assassin would havetold us nothing, regardless of what we did to him, and Theopolouwould have known that. And we still are not certain that youwere the target. Besides, it was Akakios that shot him, and Akakiosserves my uncle. No… even if what Bellisia said is true, I don'tthink he had anything to do with that.”

“We could just ask him, I suppose,” Geweysuggested. “I don't like feeling like I'm being manipulated,and whether it's Bellisia, Theopolou, or anyone else, I want it tostop.”

“Yes,” she agreed. “I feel thatconfrontation is best. I want to know his motives before we getthere. And if Bellisia is trying to drive a wedge between us, then weshould know that too.”

Kaylia and Gewey found Theopolou talking with three ofhis escorts.

“Can we speak?” asked Gewey.

Theopolou nodded and dismissed the elves. Kayliarecounted Gewey's words and waited for a response. At first,Theopolou was expressionless, then he began to laugh.

“Crafty,” said Theopolou. “Verycrafty. And correct.”

“What?” cried Kaylia. “She was tellingtruth?”

“Of course, she was,” said Theopolou. “Atleast from her perspective. I do not wish you to bond with Gewey. Andyes, if there were a way, I would seek to break it. But Bellisia iswrong to suggest that I believe I can. The bond is unbreakable…even by the two of you. I certainly couldn't force it to break, andeven if I could, it would likely kill you. As she said, I act out oflove for you. That ismy motivation.” He turned to Gewey. “She told you I wasno friend to you, and she is correct. But I am an ally. I need not beboth.”

“What do you think she was trying to do?”asked Gewey.

Theopolou smiled. “I think she was being honest.And I am glad for it. I had suspected her of many things until now.”

“In what way does this rest your mind, uncle?”asked Kaylia.

“Bellisia has been an opponent to me for quitesome time,” he explained. “Even in better times she and Ihave rarely seen eye to eye. But her actions have usually been toprotect our people… even her opposition of me. That she would openher mind to a human, knowing I would likely hear of it, tells memuch. And her words have merit, though not in the way you mightthink.” He placed his hands on Kaylia's shoulders. “Iswear to you that I mean your suitor no harm. Though this is not abond I would have chosen for you, I know I must accept it. If youwish I will perform the rites here and now, if that will prove myintentions to you.”

Kaylia smiled warmly and hugged Theopolou. “Ibelieve you.”

Theopolou turned to Gewey. “I amyour ally. But you must be mine in return.” His eyes felllovingly on Kaylia. “You must protect her.”

“I swear,” said Gewey. “But somethingBellisia said still bothers me. She said that the Dark One will tryto kill Kaylia to get to me.”

“She is right,” said Theopolou. “Butthey could do that now. Were either of you to die, it would rip youapart… even without completing the bond. You would be uselessshells, unable to fight. In fact, death would be kinder. But I thinkit is more likely that the Dark One would wish to capture Kaylia anduse her to control you. Were that to happen you could be made into apowerful weapon.”

Gewey nodded. “What will you do now?”

“I shall speak with Bellisia,” he replied.“Now that I feel I can trust her, I should like her council.”

Theopolou embraced Kaylia once more and walked away tofind Bellisia. “Do you believe him?” asked Gewey.

“Yes,” she replied. “He is notplotting against us.”

The elders announced that they were to remain where theywere for a few hours, then start out again before daybreak. Kaylia,Gewey, and Linis went off a few yards from the others while Theopolouspoke privately with Bellisia.

Chiron approached. Gewey and the others stood and bowed.Chiron bowed in return. He looked different than Theopolou. Though hewas the same age, he seemed younger and less careworn of spirit. Hishair still held its deep brown color, and he walked with a lightspring in his step.

“You have courage, Gewey Stedding,” saidChiron, once he reached them. “To face the council of elderswithin the Chamber of the Maker, and do so after bonding with one ofour own kind…” he laughed softly. “Truly remarkable.”

“Are you here to convince me not to go throughwith it?” asked Gewey.

“Not at all,” Chiron replied. “Besides,what can be done now? Your spirits are already joined. You have verylittle choice in the matter. That is, unless you intend to allow yoursouls to rend asunder.”

“You are friend to my uncle,” said Kaylia.

“I am,” he replied. “For many years wehave been as brothers.”

“Then I am a friend to you,” she said.

Chiron smiled, then his eyes fell on Gewey. “Andwhat of you? Shall you be a friend to me as well?”

“If you would like,” Gewey replied. “Iam eager to befriend the people of my future unorem.”

Chiron cocked his head. “I see you have beenlearning our customs. In that case, allow me to educate you further.”He took a seat on the grass. Gewey and the others did likewise. “Hasanyone told you of the rite of pudnaris?”

Gewey shook his head.

Chiron glanced to Kaylia then Linis. “Then yourfriends have been neglectful of your education.”

“I…” began Linis. But one look from Chironsilenced him.

“Let me explain,” said Chiron. “Pudnarisis when a suitor is challenged for his right to join with hisintended mate. This challenge can be made by anyone, as long as theycan give valid cause.”

“Who could have cause?” asked Kaylia. “Ihave accepted no other suitor.”

“True,” said Chiron. “But there areother arguments to be made to support the pudnarisbesides a potential rival.”

“Like what?” asked Gewey.

“In this case, anything,” he replied.

“Why are you telling me this?” asked Gewey.

“I tell you because you have the right to know.Many will oppose this. Perhaps enough to risk their lives to stopyou.” He scrutinized Gewey for a moment. “We know thatyou control great power, and open battle with you is a risk. We alsoknow of your fight with the Vrykol. If Theopolou is correct and thatis what they truly were, the fact that you defeated it tells us whatwe need to know about your skill.” He pointed at Gewey's swordthat hung at his side. “And to face thatweapon is to face death, in the hands of someone who can use the flowto gain strength.”

“You know something about my sword?” askedGewey.

“I know a little,” Chiron replied. “Itwas made during a time when elves first walked the earth, and ourknowledge was vast. The art of its construction has been lost intime, but the legends remain. Only small objects can be made now andwith limited uses. Whoever gave you that sword had no idea what theypossessed, or they would have never given it away. It was said thatsuch weapons could make someone powerful beyond measure.”

Gewey looked down at his sword, and thought about thefirst time he used it when he fought Salmitaya's soldiers. “Doyou think someone will challenge me?”

“Who can say?” the elf replied. “Itell you only to warn you.” He rose to his feet. “I willinform you if I hear anything.” He spun about and strode offbefore Gewey could utter another word.

Gewey watched Chiron as he walked away. “I don'ttrust him,” he said quietly.

“He is Theopolou's friend,” said Kaylia.“And my uncle trusts him.”

“Gewey's right,” Linis interjected. “Iget the same feeling. He seems all too willing to accept you. It maybe nothing, but I feel something is amiss.” He rubbed his chinin thought. “Still, if Theopolou trusts him, I suppose weshould as well.”

“Did you know about this pudnaris?”Gewey asked, looking to both Kaylia and Linis.

Kaylia nodded. “Yes, but I did not think itimportant. As an elf facing judgment and my well-known relationshipswith humans, I could not imagine why anyone would call for it. Not tomention that we are already bonded. That should be enough to deterany potential rivals.”

“True,” said Linis. “But if someonethought to use it to prevent your union with Gewey, things could getcomplicated.” He looked at Gewey with a grave expression. “Ifit happens, you will be exposed. The amount of flowyou will need to channel, in order to defeat a determined elf will beimmense. I remember when I saw you holding the power within you forthe first time.”

“But you didn't guess what I was,” saidGewey.

“No,” said Linis. “But I knew youwere… something different. And remember, I am not as versed in suchmatters as the elders. And there will be many of them at the Chamberwhen we arrive. You can bet they will figure it out. The only reasonthey have not as of yet, is that the idea of a God in human form isbeyond most of our understanding or imagination.”

Gewey thought for a minute. “I don't see anythingI can do about it,” he said finally. “They'll know aboutme one way or another, in time.”

“You have a point,” Linis agreed. “Butit would be better if they found out by watching you open the Book ofSouls. If Theopolou has not deceived us, you may get the chance to doso.” He reached out and placed his hand on Gewey's shoulder.“Whatever happens, Kaylia and I will stand by you. Until then,we should keep our wits about us and look for signs of trouble.”

“You still suspect Theopolou?” asked Gewey.

“I suspect that there are plans set in motionagainst us. This much is clear. I have not heard anything thus farthat eases my suspicions.” Linis glanced over at Theopolou,then Bellisia. “Of course, our true enemy may still berevealed. Mistrust can be a powerful weapon.”

Gewey thumbed the hilt of his sword. “I want totrust Theopolou. My heart tells me to. I suppose we’ll knowsoon enough, won’t we?”

Linis nodded. “That we will.”

Kaylia was oddly silent, but her eyes never left heruncle.

The rest of the evening was uneventful. Gewey and Kayliasat a few yards away from the others, talking, while Linis rejoinedthe elders and discussed their route. The two elves that had beensent into the forest to bury the assassin returned about an hourbefore it was time to depart. Their faces were somber when theyrejoined their companions and they did not want to speak.

Gewey gathered his gear and checked his sword. Akakiosand the other three guards had rejoined the others, leaving Linis asGewey's sole companion.

“I guess there's no point in guarding me anymore,”Gewey remarked.

“I think they realize it is a useless gesture,”said Linis. “They are of more use protecting their masters thanwatching you.”

Chapter Twenty-Five

The spirits of the party did not rise with the sun. Theevents of the previous day weighed heavily on their minds. Aside fromtheir footfalls and the rustling of gear, not a sound could be heard.Kaylia continued to stay by Theopolou's side, while Linis and Geweystayed to the rear. Gewey felt more at ease where eyes could noteasily watch him. Though the pace had slowed a bit, they were stillable to cover many miles before they made camp for the night. Theevening mood was as dreary and quiet as it was during the day, thoughit was decided that a few small fires could be lit.

Linis and Kaylia, along with Theopolou and Chiron,joined Gewey beside the fire he had built a few yards away from themain camp. Six guards surrounded them, far enough away so that theydid not intrude, but Gewey still felt uneasy as he noticed thecontemptuous stares they gave him when he met their eyes.

“I thought it would be best to show our…friendship, to the others,” explained Chiron, as he took a seatby the fire.

“I appreciate it,” said Gewey. “I needall the help I can get.”

“Indeed,” said Theopolou. “The comingdays will be difficult. Lord Chiron and I both agree that we mustfind a way for our people to survive the coming storm… even if itmeans allying ourselves with the humans for a time.”

“Others will argue that it is the humans whomarch,” added Chiron. “The King of Angraal washimself a member of Amon Dahl, and his armies are human, even ifit is their own kind they march on.”

“The humans who follow him have been deceived,”said Linis. “They have no idea what is about to be unleashedupon the world. And the elves that think him the reincarnation ofKing Ratsterfel are just as blind, and twice as stupid.”

“I cannot argue,” Chiron admitted. “Butyou must take into account that many of our people are weary of whathas become of us. They no longer want to live in the shadows, yetthey cannot bear to live side by side with humans.”

“What do you think?” Gewey asked Chiron.

“In my opinion the elves should leave,” hereplied. “There are legends of lands beyond the great WesternAbyss. It is said that my people once dwelt there. Perhaps it is timewe returned.”

“Those are just legends, as you say,” saidTheopolou. “And we have sent ships across the Abyss. None haveever returned.”

Chiron smiled and laughed softly. “I suppose thiswill be a discussion to be had once our people are no longer facingextinction. In the meantime we have matters to resolve.” Heturned to Gewey. “You will face intense opposition when youface the entire council of elders. Some, perhaps many, will wish toaid you, but few will say so openly. It is important that youconvince more than just Theopolou and me to speak in your favor. Todo this you must openthe Book of Souls.” He eyed Gewey intensely. “Theopolouis confident that you can do this. Can you?”

Gewey thought for a long moment then said, “Idon't know.”

“That’s not the answer I was hoping for,”said Chiron. “But it will do. If you are challenged for theright to bond with Kaylia, you must wait until after the bonding tospeak to the council. You have until sunrise of the next day toanswer the challenge, so

you must not act before then. If the Book is opened andyou are proven to be the fulfillment of prophesy, then not only willyou likely avoid further challenges, but almost certainly gain thesupport you need.”

“What if we waited until I opened the Book tocomplete the bond?” suggested Gewey.

“Risky,” remarked Linis. “If you arenot successful-”

“Then Gewey and I will still complete the rite,”Kaylia interjected.

“The fact is,” said Theopolou, “thereis no way to tell what will happen until we arrive. I suspect all ofour plans will be useless. We will be entering an atmosphere alien tous all. Not since the Great War have so many elders been summoned.”

Chiron nodded in agreement.

A commotion sounded at the edge of the camp. Gewey andthe others sprang to their feet and drew their weapons. One of theelves that had been guarding Gewey ran up to them.

“We have an intruder,” said the elf.

“An intruder,” Linis exclaimed. “Howdid anyone get past the watch?”

The elf shook his head. “I don't know. He justappeared out of nowhere.”

“Is it an elf?” Theopolou asked.

“No,” the guard replied. “He lookshuman but…”

“But what?” Chiron pressed.

“I'm not sure what to make of him,” the elfstammered. “He doesn't smelllike a human.”

“Take us to him,” ordered Theopolou.

The guard bowed sharply and led Theopolou and the othersthrough the camp, to its opposite edge. A group of elves gathered ina circle with their weapons drawn, surrounding a small, cloakedfigure, leaning on a long, ash walking staff. Theopolou pushed hisway between two elves and stood directly in front of the newcomer.

“Who are you?” Theopolou demanded. “Whatdo you want?”

The figure did not look up. “I seek a child ofheaven, I do. Oh, yes. Among the young ones, I find him.”

Gewey knew at once who it was. “Felsafell!”

An audible gasp could be heard throughout the elves.Clearly they knew the name well.

Felsafell pushed back his hood, revealing his haggardfeatures and crooked grin. “I see you remember old Felsafell…but of course, of course. You are not daft. Your mind is sharp, ohyes it is.” He took a few steps toward Gewey. The elves gaveway.

“What are you doing here?” asked Gewey.

“I have come again to see the world,” hereplied. “The spirits are gone and the wind has risen. Blownaway my friends, it has. The darkness comes and the firstborn shall have one final adventure.”

“You claim to be Felsafell.” Bellisiastepped forward. “How do we know this is who you really are?”

“Ah yes,” Felsafell laughed. “Thechild of discontent, who sought me out. Did not find me. Could notfind me. Cannot find herself. Lost you became, and lost you arestill. Indeed, indeed. With troubled past and uncertain future. Shestill seeks the thing she once lost.”

Bellisia glared at Felsafell but fell silent.

This time Theopolou stepped forward. “If you areFelsafell, we welcome you. Your wisdom has helped our people for manyages past. But please, explain to us why you are here.”

Felsafell's smile vanished. “The wisest of thefallen speaks. Fallen from grace you are, yet in you, the sparkremains. But I fear it fades. Like me and my brothers and sisters,fading from memory. Sad, sad, sad. The end nears for us both. Butperhaps you may be saved. Oh, yes, I have seen the many paths. Thetrails of joy and sorrow join together.”

“You speak in riddles,” said Theopolou. “Ifyou know something, tell us.”

“Know?” Felsafell sighed. “I know manythings. Yes, I do. But none to help you. Alone is the journey of thesecond born. To what end shall be your task to discover. I come toaid the heaven child. Nothing less and nothing more.”

Gewey walked up to Felsafell and bowed low. “Inever had the chance to thank you for what you did for me. If it werenot for you I'd still be trapped.”

“How did he help you?” asked Bellisia.

“The why's and what's will have their time,”Felsafell said. “I know much and will share what I can. I willindeed. Oh, yes.” He looked across the gathering. “I knowyou have questions. Always questions for old Felsafell. But bemindful of what you ask. You may learn what you should not know.”

“So you intend to accompany us?” askedChiron.

“I do, I do” he replied. “If you willhave me. To learn to speak in the world again. An adventure that Idid not see. Thought I would fade. Fade away and join my kin. Butthey have been stolen. The first are all gone.”

“You may join us,” said Gewey.

“You speak without authority,” snappedBellisia. “We must-”

“He joins me, or I don't go,” said Gewey.

Bellisia paused, then turned and walked away, muttering.

“An old man is tired,” said Felsafell. “Restis what I need. At least for a while. Questions after. Questionswaiting.”

“Come with me,” said Gewey, offering hishand.

Felsafell smiled cheerfully and allowed Gewey to leadhim through the camp to where he had set up his bedroll.

“You can take my blanket,” said Gewey. “I'mnot tired.”

“A kind child of heaven you are,” saidFelsafell. He plopped down on the ground and wrapped himself in theblanket. In seconds, he was breathing deeply.

“I can't believe he is here,” remarkedKaylia. “I wonder what he wants.”

“Whatever it is, he sure has stirred up theelders,” said Gewey, almost amused.

Theopolou approached. “We would like to speak withyou,” he said. It was clear he did not share Gewey's amusement.

Gewey, Kaylia, and Linis followed Theopolou to the farside of the camp where the elders, along with their escorts, hadgathered. They eyed Gewey as they shuffled uneasily and whispered toeach other.

“How is it you know of Felsafell?” Bellisiademanded.

Gewey considered for a moment whether or not to mentionhis experience in the spirit world, and decided not to. “I methim in the Spirit Hills, after escaping from an agent of the DarkOne.”

“And how did you come upon him?” asked LordAneili.

Gewey recounted the story of his encounter (leaving outthings that would suggest his origin).

“You stayed in his home?” said Chiron.“Remarkable. Many of my people have sought out Felsafell. Somenever to return. But even those who found him have never beenafforded such a privilege.”

“We're still not certain that is the realFelsafell,” countered Bellisia.

“You seemed certain enough when he spoke to you amoment ago,” said Theopolou.

“Gewey appears to believe him, and of all of us heseems to have the most personal knowledge.”

“Suppose this is Felsafell,” said LadyLeora. “Is it wise to have him among us?”

Lord Endymion laughed. “Just what would you haveus do, Leora? Kill him? He walked straight into our camp withoutbeing noticed. Do you think he gives us a choice?”

“I think we should hear what Gewey has to say.”Theopolou turned to Gewey. “You clearly want him with you, butis there anything you can tell us that might explain his being here?”

Bellisia leveled her gaze on Gewey. “Indeed, childof heaven. That is what he called you, is itnot? What do you think are his motives?”

“I don’t know why he’s here,”said Gewey. “But I don't think he is here to harm us. That'snot his way.”

“Tell that to my brother,” cried one ofChiron's escort. “He vanished in the Spirit Hills seekingFelsafell's so-called wisdom, never to be seen again.”

“I don't think Felsafell did anything to yourbrother,” said Gewey. “He warned me when I was with himthat the spirits would try and trick you. They could make you lostand confused. If your bother disappeared I would think the spiritsare the villains, not Felsafell.”

“So you say,” scoffed Bellisia. “Apparently,he has much interest in you. But why now? Why has he appeared just aswe are ready to gather? Are you sure you cannot answer this riddle…child of heaven? Canyou know that he means us no harm? Perhaps he means youno harm.”

“I’m certain he is who he says he is,”replied Gewey, trying to ignore Bellisia’s repeated reference.“As for anything else, I was not alone when I met him, andFelsafell made no move to harm my companion. In fact, he did what hecould to make sure the spirits left both us in peace.”

Bellisia scowled “That proves nothing. There issomething you are not telling us. No one shows as much trust as youshow Felsafell without good reason.”

“Perhaps Gewey is not as jaded as some,”said Chiron, an obvious dig at Bellisia.

“We are talking in circles,” said Theopolou.“We either allow Felsafell to continue with us, or we ask himto depart.” He looked at Gewey. “You say that you willnot go without him?”

Gewey nodded. “As long as he wants to come withme, I will have him.”

Theopolou turned to the others. “There you haveit. As Gewey is called before you to give testimony, you must makeyour decision. Do you withdraw your invitation?”

The elders looked at each other, but none said a word.

“Very well,” Theopolou continued, withsatisfaction. “Felsafell will be welcome among us.” Heturned to Gewey. “Watch over our new guest. I will be with youin a moment.”

Gewey bowed and walked back to where Felsafell was stillfast asleep, Linis and Kaylia close behind.

“Sometimes I can't tell the difference between anelf and a human,” muttered Gewey.

“What do you mean?” asked Linis.

Gewey had not meant his words to be heard. “I'msorry. I meant no offense. It’s just that since I've met theelders, I've seen nothing but petty squabbling and disagreements. Thecouncil back home in Sharpstone gets along better.”

“You are not wrong to say so,” Linis agreed.“Once we were a noble people, with honor and understanding. Ourforefathers would be disgusted with us now. It is as if a veil ofmistrust has been brought down upon us, and we do not know how tolift it.”

“My father thought that the generation that foughtin the war would have to leave this world before we are healed,”added Kaylia. “He believed that the bitterness it causedprevents us from regaining what we have lost.”

Linis nodded. “I think he may have been right. Itis a new way of thinking we need. Our race must find how to exist ina new world.”

“Where does he fit in?” asked Gewey,motioning to the sleeping Felsafell. “What is he? He’scertainly not an elf. He looks human, but… he isn't.”

“What am I?” said Felsafell, popping to hisfeet. “I am the oldest, I am. The most withered.”

“I'm sorry,” said Gewey. “We didn'tmean to wake you.”

Felsafell smiled cheerfully, stretching his arms. “Iwake myself. Sleep I did. Sleep well. Sleep soundly. Sleep plenty.”

“But you've only just lay down,” said Linis.“Even an elf needs more rest than that.”

“An elf I am not,” said Felsafell. “Andthe child of heaven isright. I am not human.”

“Then what are you?” asked Kaylia.

“I am the first,” he replied. “But notthe last. No. I shall soon fade. But before I do I must rescue mykin. Rescue my past.”

“I don't understand,” said Gewey.

“All will be clear,” Felsafell assured.“Clear as glass. But not now. Now with enemies about, we mustbe swift and silent.”

“Enemies?” said Gewey

“Don't fret,” said Felsafell. “Noswords or arrows will hinder us. A clear path we have. But enemiesdon't always carry swords. Be silent and still and all will be well.”

The party gathered and continued toward the Chamber ofthe Maker. Felsafell walked just behind Gewey and Kaylia, while Linisventured a few yards ahead of everyone, scouting for signs of anambush.

As the day progressed, elves began to approachFelsafell, requesting a private talk. Felsafell’s wisdom waslegendary among the elves, and they did not want to miss a chance tobenefit from it. True to his word, Felsafell was more than willing tospeak to all comers. Some walked away smiling, others angry, andothers in tears. Gewey wondered what he had told them, rememberingthe words the strange little man had for him on his porch in theSpirit Hills and how they had upset him.

They stopped once for the midday meal, and Geweylistened for signs of pursuit, but to his relief, all he could hearwas the sound of the wind and various small animals. Even though heinformed Linis of this, he still insisted on searching the area. Heenjoyed that while Linis could remain invisible to the others, he,Gewey, could still hear exactly where he was.

“Your power grows,” said Felsafell, munchingon a bit of bread. “No longer weak. No longer frail.”

“How do you know what I am?” asked Gewey.

“I am old, not blind.”

Gewey stared into Felsafell's watery, gray eyes.Something was there, deep inside. Something different. Somethingunfamiliar. “You're really not human, are you?”

“Human?” he laughed. “No, no, no. I amtoo old for that. I am the first, yet I will not be the last.”

“You said that before,” said Gewey. “Butwhat does it mean?”

“Me and kin wandered the hill and valleys, wedid.” said Felsafell. “Happy and free. Before the elvesand their ways. Before humans and their wars.”

Gewey raised an eyebrow. “So you're saying yourpeople were here first? Where are they now, and why haven't I heardof them?”

“We are all gone.” A tinge of sorrow filledFelsafell’s voice. “All but me. Poor Felsafell. Gonebefore the humans gathered, were we. We saw the coming of elves. Buttoo small the world became. Too prideful were we to remain. Deep insilence we escaped until only our voices were left.”

“So your people were here before the elves,”said Gewey. “But what about the Gods?”

“Oh, how wonderful they were,” saidFelsafell. “We loved them so. We love them still. But in time,we lost our way and our will. Spirits we became… companions to yourmother and father.”

“Do you know who my real mother is?” askedGewey. “I've guessed that my father is Gerath. But who is mymother?”

“I tell what I know,” he replied. “ButI speak of only what I know… and this I do not. Perhaps the Book ofSouls has what you seek.”

“You know about that?” said Gewey in ahushed tone.

“Oh, yes,” said Felsafell. “I wasthere. I saw the Book. I hear its cry. It longs to be opened. Butbeware… a bell that is sounded cannot be un-rung.”

“What's in it?” asked Gewey.

“Many things,” he replied. “Some Iknow and others I do not. But now is not the time for telling thesesecrets. Soon enough… yes… soon enough.”

Kaylia walked up and took a seat beside Gewey. “Youhave caused quite a stir. The entire party can't stop talking aboutyou.”

Felsafell smiled. “I have not left home in thelives of many an elf. It is good to see the world. Better to know I'mremembered.”

“I've noticed your speech has changed a bit,”said Gewey.

Felsafell cocked his head “Has it? I guess livingin the world does that… oh yes. Practicing with the living makes iteasy. Spirits have no need for speech, and elves rarely visit.”

“What about humans?” asked Kaylia. “Dothey ever seek you out?”

“No, no,” he answered. “They knownothing of me. They think me a ghost. A rumor. But time for more talkwill come later. Now we must march.”

The elves had already begun to gather their packs andgear, and soon they were on the move once again. The day was warm andthe sun shone bright in the sky. Traveling with Felsafell wasenjoyable for Gewey. He never tired of the old hermit’sstories, though he understood very little at times, and had neverheard of most of the people and places mentioned. Before he realizedit, they had walked thirty miles and it was time to stop for thenight.

The following days were much the same, though Gewey wasbecoming increasingly apprehensive as they neared their destination.The night before they were to arrive, Theopolou asked Gewey toaccompany him, away from the others.

“Are you prepared?” asked Theopolou.

“I'm not sure,” Gewey admitted. “Ireally have no idea what I'm going to say to convince them.”

Theopolou looked at Gewey thoughtfully. “Theappearance of Felsafell should help with that. Word will spread fastthat he is with us. That you have such an ancient wisdom as your allywill go far to sway the doubters. The main thing you must remember isnot to allow yourself to get angry. Your opponents will try to twistyour words. If you show anger they will see it as a sign of weaknessand you will lose support quickly.”

“I'll do my best.” Gewey sighed. He tried toimagine just what would be said to anger him but came up withnothing.

When he returned to camp, Gewey tried to take his mindoff the thought of the day ahead by listening to Felsafell sing songsin an ancient forgotten tongue. Though he couldn't understand thewords, he imagined an epic battle between good and evil being wagedacross time. He wondered what the song was really about but didn'tbother to ask. Once the song was done, Gewey shut his eyes andlistened to the music of the forest until he felt the dawn approach.

Linus kneeled beside him. “Today is the day.”

Gewey opened his eyes and smiled. “I'm ready.”

Chapter Twenty-Six

It was mid-morning when Gewey noticed the terrain aroundhim change. The woods became thicker. So dense, in fact, that evenwhen he used his power to listen, the sound bounced straight back,startling him. The party funneled into a narrow trail, causing theirprogress to slow. No sound could be heard at all, not even thefootfalls of the party. Gewey nestled himself between Felsafell andLinis as Felsafell began to whistle. The sound pierced the deadsilence of the woods, making some of the elves uneasy.

“We're nearly there,” whispered Linis.

“Nearly there indeed,” said Felsafell.“There and back we go. Once more and again.”

Gewey couldn’t help but smile at Felsafell'swords, though most times they made no sense to him.

After about an hour, they came to a narrow stream,spanned by an elegant, wooden bridge. Theopolou motioned for everyoneto halt.

“We come in brotherhood and friendship,”called Theopolou.

There was a long pause before a voice called back fromthe other side of the bridge. “Then enter and be welcome.”

Theopolou and the other elders slowly led the rest overthe bridge. On the other side, the landscape opened up into a grassymeadow, covered with soft grass, and dotted with multicoloredwildflowers. Tents lined the far end and Gewey could see elveswalking among them. Far beyond the tents, a white, vaulted roofpeeked out. A group of three elf women, dressed in tan leather shirtsand trousers, each with a long knife at her side, approached fromamong the tents. Theopolou raised his hand in greeting, but the womenmade no reply. When they were a few feet away, Theopolou stopped andbowed.

“Matrons of the Creator,” said Theopolou,without looking up. “I offer you my friendship. As the eldestamong my party, I claim the right to beg entry for all.”

The matrons examined the group, only pausing for asecond when their eyes passed Gewey and Felsafell. They looked ateach other and nodded.

“Be welcome,” said the elf in the middle.“But be warned. You bring two humans with you and will beresponsible for their well-being, and answerable for their actions.”

“I understand,” he replied, lifting hishead. “We need to be shown our quarters at once. There is muchto do.”

“You, along with the other elders, have alreadybeen seen to,” said the matron on the left. “Your tentsand provisions had been made ready and await you.” Her gazefell on Gewey and Felsafell. “However, we did not expect toaccommodate… humans.”

“They need no special consideration,” saidTheopolou. “They will lodge with me and mine.”

“Very well,” said the matron on the right.“I assume you know your way.” With that, they turned andwalked back in the direction of the tents.

Theopolou waved Gewey over. “Stay with me.”He turned to the others. “Farewell for now.”

The other elders and their escorts bowed in turn andheaded off in different directions, Gewey guessed to their tents.Theopolou led Gewey, Linis, Kaylia, Felsafel and his own escort tothe left, towards the western edge of the encampment. Gewey glancedseveral times at the domed roof, hoping to get a better look, but tohis disappointment, as they neared the tents, the roof disappeared.From the far end of the meadow, Gewey couldn't tell how many tentshad been erected and was surprised to see that they numbered in thehundreds, once they were among them. Elves were everywhere. Most weredressed in plain leather or linen, but some were attired in finesilks and adorned with exquisite jewelry.

“I never thought to see this many of your peopleat the same time,” whispered Gewey to Linis.

“I'm shocked as well,” said Linis. “Ithought to see less than half this many. It seems Theopolou's callhas caused quite a stir.”

“All the more reason to be cautious,” Kayliainterjected over her shoulder.

They wound their way through the camp until they reacheda large silver tent. It was twelve feet tall and at least forty feetacross. Gewey figured it could easily house three times the numberthey had with them.

Theopolou pulled back the tent flap and disappearedinside. Kaylia, Felsafell, and Theopolou's escort followed closebehind. Gewey and Linis entered last. Gewey looked around, impressed.The interior resembled a house more than a tent. Just past theentrance was a large open area with a dozen plush chairs lining thewalls. In the center, there was a short round table, big enough toaccommodate twenty people, with an assortment of cushions underneath.The scent of mint filled the air, emanating from the roasted lambthat had been placed on the table. Along the ceiling hung light orbs,set just dimly enough to give the room a warm feel. The floor wasuncovered, but the soft grass was as lush and beautiful as anycarpet. At the far left corner another tent flap led to the backareas.

“There are enough rooms for everyone,” saidTheopolou, pointing to the rear door. “All the rooms are thesame, so choose as you will. Hot water should be waiting for you,unless you prefer to eat before you wash.”

“No, thank you,” said Gewey. “I preferto be clean when I eat, if I can.”

Theopolou nodded and led the group through the tentflap. A hall lined with several cloth-covered doorways stretchedbefore him. Gewey chose the third and Linis the one just beyond.Kaylia and the others continued around the corner, followingTheopolou. Felsafell whistled merrily and winked at Gewey as herounded the corner.

The room Gewey chose was rather sparse compared to themain dining and lounging area. A small bedroll was placed in thecorner, and a wash basin sat in the opposite corner with a cottontowel folded neatly beside it. One light globe hung from the ceilingand a soft, thin, brown area rug covered the floor.

Gewey washed and changed into a cotton shirt and pants,and strapped on his sword. He could still smell the mint lamb and hisstomach growled loudly.

“Are you ready?” came Linis' voice from justoutside his room.

Gewey threw back the door flap and smiled at the elf.“I'm starving.”

Linis noticed Gewey was wearing his sword. “Youwill want to take that off at the table. It is considered rude to bearmed at the table of your host, and for all intents and purposesthis is still the home of Theopolou.”

Gewey removed his sword. “Should I leave itbehind?”

“No,” Linis replied. “Keep it withyou, but place it on the floor beside you.”

Gewey nodded and followed Linis to the dining hall.Theopolou and a few of his escort were already seated. Gewey took aseat opposite them and Linis sat on his left. Kaylia was not yetthere.

Theopolou nodded at the lamb. “We serve ourselveshere. Felsafell will not be joining us. He said he needs to rest.”

One of Theopolou's escort passed them a bottle of wine.Gewey gratefully accepted it, then gave it to Linis.

“I'll wait until we're all here,” saidGewey, noticing that the others’ plates were still empty.

“Only await Kaylia,” said Theopolou. “Therest are running errands.”

“No need to wait any longer,” said Kaylia,as she entered the room.

She was dressed in a soft, loosely fitted, white cottonshirt and trousers and a pair of soft leather shoes. Her hair wastied into a long braid and she carried a long knife in her left hand.After surveying the group, she took a seat on Gewey's right.

Theopolou cut off a portion of lamb then passed itaround the table. One of the elves rose from the table, retrieved abasket filled with flat bread, and passed it out to the party. Theydined in silence, to Gewey's relief. It was all he could do tomaintain his table manners. Not only was he famished, but the lambwas exceedingly tender and juicy.

Once they finished, two elves cleared the table andbrought out a decanter of plum brandy. Gewey's mouth twisted when thesweet fragrance fill the room.

“I see you don't care for plum brandy,”Theopolou observed. “I have more wine if you would rather.”

“Brandy will be fine,” said Gewey. “I'venever had elf brandy. I would try it before I decide.”

Theopolou smiled slightly and passed the bottle aroundthe table. To Gewey’s relief, though the smell was similar, itwas not as sweet as the brandy he had tasted in the past. In fact, itwas quite pleasant and a smile crept onto his face as he sipped it.

“Word of you and Felsafell will have begun tospread by now,” said Theopolou. “I have called for agathering in the Chamber of the Maker this evening for the joiningbetween you and Kaylia.” His eyes darkened. “Do notexpect a warm reception.”

Gewey nodded. “Do you expect me to be challenged?”

“I hope not,” Theopolou replied. “Itwould complicate matters. On one hand, you could show your strengthand resolve it. On the other hand, you may be prematurely exposed.That Felsafell is your friend and companion may give any would-bechallengers pause… at least that is my hope.” His eyes fellon Linis. “I have debated as to the virtue of your presence.You are cast out and have refused to face judgment. Those who do notknow this, soon will. Yet your name still carries weight and respect,even among your enemies. You shall also stay by Gewey's side.”

“I never intended to do anything else,”Linis stated. “And I will offer again to perform the bonding…if you think it will go ill for you, should you do it.”

Theopolou's jaw tightened and his eyes narrowed. “Iwill not be denied my right, nor ignore my obligation as Kaylia'sguardian and uncle. Though some may abandon me for what I am to do, Iwill not let politicscause me to act with dishonor.”

“I meant no offense,” said Linis. “Ithink only of your safety.”

“Then I will have Lord Theopolou bond us,”said Kaylia. “And no other.”

Theopolou couldn't help smiling. The old elf got to hisfeet, accompanied by his escort. “Then you should both prepare.I must make the arrangements.” He turned and left the tent.

“What do we do?” asked Gewey.

“If you are to be bonded in the Chamber of theMaker,” said Linis. “I think I will try and find you someappropriate attire.”

“Won't you be in danger wandering around alone?”asked Gewey.

Linis flashed a smile. “I think not. There are notmany who can hope to attack me and live. Besides, with you andFelsafell around, I doubt I'm of much interest. At least not yet.”Linis stood and fastened his long knife to his belt. “If I wereyou, I would take advantage of your time alone.”

Gewey blushed as Linis departed. Kaylia forced back alaugh. “Are you nervous?” asked Gewey.

Kaylia took Gewey's hand and kissed him lightly on thecheek. “No… not really. At least not in the way a human mightbe.” She could see that Gewey did not understand. “I feelas if I am beginning a new chapter in a life that I know nothingabout. This does not make me nervous. It makes me excited.” Shescrutinized Gewey for a moment. “And you? How do you feel?”

Gewey thought for a moment. “I don't know… notreally. I know this is what I want. I can feel that in my heart. But,it's just…” He shook his head in frustration. “I wish Ihad the words. But I don't. In truth, I'm still just a simple farmer.I guess I feel small among the company I have been keeping. It'sconfusing.”

“Even with me?” she asked.

“Especially with you.” he admitted. “Youare so far beyond what my wildest dreams could have imagined. And I'mto be bonded with you. How am I worthy of this? How? Me, a hay farmerfrom Sharpstone married to an elf princess.”

Kaylia pulled Gewey to her and kissed him again, thistime deep and hard. Gewey felt dizzy when she finally released him.

“For a farmer with no words you seem to speak themwell,” she whispered. “You are worthy because I deem youworthy. Never forget that. And never forget that it is the companyyou keep that stands in awe of you.” She stroked his cheek andsmiled sweetly. “One more thing… I'm nota princess.”

Gewey gazed deeply into her eyes. For the first time indays, he felt confident and at peace. He took Kaylia's hand andpulled it to his chest. “Thank you.”

Kaylia cocked her head. “For what?”

“For showing me what I must do.”

“And what is that?”

He squeezed her hand then kissed it. “Bond withyou. Bond with you, then see to it that we are never in fear again.”He jumped to his feet and pulled Kaylia with him. “I guess youshould get ready.” He pulled her to him and embraced her for along moment. “As for me… I'll count the minutes.”

Kaylia laughed softly. “It is tradition that I beattended by two elf maids.” She looked around the tent. “Sadly,I seem to lack them.”

As if on cue two young elf girls, dressed in blue satindresses, entered the tent. One carried a thick bundle bound by a thintwine. The other had a large leather bag thrown over her leftshoulder. They stopped just inside the tent and bowed.

“We have been sent by Lord Chiron to attend LadyKaylia,” said the elf holding the bundle.

Kaylia beamed. “A kind gesture. And wellreceived.” She leaned over and kissed Gewey lightly on thecheek, then allowed the two maids to lead her away into the back ofthe tent.

Gewey took a seat back at the table and nibbled on apiece of bread while he waited for Linis to return. After half anhour, the tent flap opened, but instead of Linis, Akakios entered. Hewore a grave expression.

“What's wrong?” asked Gewey.

“Word of your bonding has spread.” hereplied. “Lord Theopolou was nearly assaulted.” Geweyjumped up. “How did it happen?”

Akakios peered outside for a moment. “An argumentbroke out regarding his presiding over the bonding ceremony. Linisstopped it just as knives were being drawn.” He looked aroundthe tent. “Where is Kaylia?”

“She's getting ready,” Gewey answered. “LordChiron sent two maids to attend her.”

“That's good,” said Akakios. “Thesooner this is over the better. I have a feeling tensions will keeprising. Perhaps once the two of you are bonded, there will be nofurther need for this nonsense.”

“I wish I could say I am sorry,” remarkedGewey. “But Theopolou knew this could happen. I think he knewit must. Change is always hard. I will not apologize for my bond withKaylia. It's important. Not only for us, but for everyone.”

Akakios sighed heavily. “When I first met you,those words would have angered me. Now… I think I understand whythis must be.” He walked to the wall of the tent and sat in oneof the chairs. “I've heard the words of Felsafell. He speaks ofus as a broken people. I think he is right to say so. When I hear ofthe grace and wisdom of my ancestors, I cannot help but long for usto regain what we were. Not power. Not to be as we were before theGreat War. But to be as we were in the times of our legends. I usedto think they were just stories. But now… I think they were morethan that.” He reached behind him and touched a glowing globethat hung from the wall. Sadness washed over his face. “Once wecreated such things as to rival the craft of the Gods. Now-”

“Your people are still great and wise. Compared tothe darkness and fear that exists in the human world…”

Akakios held out his hand and shook his head. “No.We are not as humans think we are. Not as good or as cruel. We havehidden ourselves away for so long that we have become … somethingelse.”

“I'm hoping to change that,” said Gewey.“Perhaps when all is done, the elves can learn how to becomewhat they once were. Perhaps something even greater.” He took aseat next to Akakios. “I've only begun to learn about yourlegends, but what I've read tells about a people who led open andadventurous lives. I believe it is time for your people to live thatway again.”

Akakios turned his head to Gewey and smiled. “Yes,I believe you're right. For too long we have stewed in our ownhatred. It is indeed time for us to live in the world again.”

“Indeed,” said Lord Chiron. He stood justinside the tent, wearing a crimson robe, tied at the waist by a blacksilk rope. His long knife peeked out as he moved toward them.

Both Gewey and Akakios stood and bowed.

“Forgive me, my lord.” said Akakios. “Thethreat to my Lord Theopolou so close to the Chamber of the Makercaused me to despair.”

“You are right to be upset by such events,”said Chiron. “But we should look to happier matters.” Heturned to Gewey. “I trust Kaylia is well attended?”

Gewey bowed again. “She is. I thank you for yourkindness.”

Chiron waved his hand. “Not at all. I am honoredto have taken part in such a momentous event.” His eyes strayedto the entrance to the sleeping quarters. “And I shall furthermy participation by inviting you to join me in my tent until it istime for the ceremony. It would not do to have you here while yourfuture unorem isgetting dressed mere feet away.”

“I thank you again,” said Gewey. “ButI am still waiting for Linis to return.”

“Akakios can remain here and tell him where youhave gone,” said Chiron. “As I understand, he is combingthe encampment for more… appropriate attire for you. I doubt hewill be successful, and this I can provide.”

“Then lead the way,” said Gewey, then turnedto Akakios. “You do not mind waiting, I assume?”

“Not at all. The tent should not be unattended inany case, especially with Kaylia and Felsafell both here.”

“Good point,” said Gewey.

Chiron led Gewey out of the tent and through the camp.Along the way Gewey couldn't help but notice the constant stares.Some were of amazement, others of contempt. The sun was low in thesky. The smell of hundreds of cooking fires filled the air, and thetents gave off a soft glow.

“I can’t imagine what this must look like atnight,” muttered Gewey.

“It is quite a sight,” remarked Chiron. “Somany have not been gathered here in quite some time.”

Gewey looked north to the domed roof of the Chamber ofthe Maker. The light from a thousand light globes caused it to shinelike a shimmering jewel, even before the fullness of night.

“How old is it?” asked Gewey.

“I don't know,” Chiron replied. “Olderthan history itself, it is said. It was ancient in the time of myancestors.”

Gewey marveled at the idea. “It looks as if itwere newly made. At least it does from here.”

Chiron nodded. “The stone never ages. Not that wecan tell, at least. It looks as it did when I was a boy, and neveronce has it needed repair. A monument to the ancient craft of ourpeople. One long forgotten, I'm afraid.” He looked back overhis shoulder. “Perhaps you can change that.”

Chiron's tent was nearly identical to Theopolou's insize, but instead of silver it was emerald green. Two guards stoodjust outside the entrance. They bowed as Chiron and Gewey passed. Theinterior was set up as Theopolou's tent as well, only the table wasoval and colored green, matching the tent. At least a dozen elvesbuzzed about. Some Gewey recognized from their journey, other faceswere new.

“I presume you have eaten?” said Chiron.

“I have.”

Chiron smiled. “Then allow me to show you whereyou'll get ready.”

He led Gewey to the back of the main hall and into thesleeping quarters. Chiron showed Gewey into the first room in thehall. Unlike his room in Theopolou's tent, this one was equipped witha soft bed, a dresser and wardrobe.

“You will find fitting attire here. I will sendsomeone to attend to your grooming shortly.”

Gewey thanked Chiron and explored the contents of thewardrobe. He found a white silk shirt, embroidered with the likenessof two eagles facing each other, and a pair of matching trousers. Thefabric was finer than any he had ever felt. A tan vest completed theensemble.

An elf girl entered with a tray of grooming items. Geweywas thankful he had yet to undress. His hair had grown long since thelast time it had been cut in the home of Lord Ganflin, a fact that hehadn't noticed until that very moment. The girl motioned for him tosit and went to work. Unlike the woman who groomed him last time, shespoke not a word, and didn't bother to allow him to gaze at hisreflection, even though there was a mirror on her tray.

Once she left, Gewey donned his attire and rummagedaround in the wardrobe until he found a pair of black leather boots.They were a bit tight on his feet but not so much as to prevent himfrom wearing them. The only thing missing was a belt, so he used theshirt he had just taken off to polish the one he already had.

“Are you dressed?” called Chiron fromoutside Gewey's room.

“Please come in,” called Gewey.

Chiron entered, dressed in the same white robes he hadworn at the home of Theopolou. Chiron scrutinized Gewey for a moment.“You look… acceptable. Though that belt of yours could usesome attention.”

“I couldn't find another,” said Gewey. “Butthis will do, once I've cleaned it.”

“I could provide one if you wish.”

“Thank you, but no,” said Gewey. “Thiswas given to me by the same man who gave me my sword. It may be dingynow, but it's a fine belt when polished. Besides, it fits my scabbardperfectly.”

Gewey had placed his sword on the bed. Chiron eyed itcarefully. “Might I see it?” asked Chiron, nodding at thesword.

Gewey picked it up and handed it over. “Certainly.But be careful not to touch the blade. It will burn you.”

“I see,” muttered Chiron as he slid thesword free, careful only to touch the leather that wrapped the hilt.A high-pitched ring filled the air, then faded away.

“A true wonder,” said Chiron. “Thatyou possess this is a miracle. Such things were thought lost. Thereisn't an elf alive that wouldn't give up everything he or she ownedto possess such a weapon.”

“They couldn't wield it unless it was trulytheirs,” said Gewey. “Once it was first drawn, the bladecan only be touched by the one who drew it.”

Chiron re-sheathed and handed it back to Gewey, thoughhis eyes never left it. “I see. You should take care never tolose it.”

Gewey suddenly felt uneasy. “I will.”

Chiron blinked his eyes and regained his focus. “Ifyou are ready, I would have you join me in the main hall. We canrelax there and wait until Theopolou has everything in order. It maybe several hours, that is, unless you are tired and would rathersleep. I can certainly provide a bed.”

“I'm anything but tired,” Gewey replied witha grin. “In fact, I wish I could explore the camp.”

“That would not be a good idea, unfortunately.”Chiron chuckled. “You will have to make do with the simpleconversation of an old elf.”

Gewey’s cheeks flushed. “I didn't mean-”

Chiron threw his head back in laughter. “I jest. Iam not offended. I, too, would like to wander the camp. There aremany friends I have not seen in some time. But, I fear that myassociation with Theopolou has lost me many of them.”

“And your support of me, I wager,” Geweyadded.

“True.” Chiron rose to his feet. “Come.Let us relax and tell tales. It may be the last of simple pleasureswe have for quite some time.”

Gewey nodded and followed Chiron into the main hall. Thetable was empty and only a couple of Chiron's guards were visible.

“Where did everybody go?” asked Gewey.

“Most are in the back preparing for the ceremony,”Chiron replied. “The rest are running errands for me.”

Gewey and Chiron took seats on opposite sides of thetable. One of the guards brought them a bottle of wine.

“Careful with that,” warned Chiron. “Wewouldn't want you too lightheaded.” Gewey stared at the bottle,then pushed it away.

Chiron smiled, then ordered a pitcher of water. Theytalked of Gewey’s home and upbringing until Linis arrived. Itwasn’t until he saw Linis enter that he realized that Chironhad not spoken a single word about himself.

“Forgive my absence,” said Linis. “ButI've been busy assisting Theopolou. Akakios told me you were here, soI knew you were in good hands.”

“No worries,” said Gewey. “Lord Chironhas kept me quite occupied. Though I regret I must have rambled on.But it's been wonderful to take my mind off things for a bit.”

Chiron bowed his head slightly. “It was apleasure. So seldom do I have such a chance to hear of the humanworld.” He turned to Linis. “All is ready?”

“It is,” said Linis. “Theopolou andthe others are awaiting us in the Chamber of the Maker. EvenFelsafell is there.”

“And Kaylia…” asked Gewey.

Linis laughed heartily. “Don't worry. She will bethere as well.”

“Then let us go,” said Chiron.

Gewey’s stomach began to quiver and he felt faint.Linis rushed up and put his arm around him.

“He can face the Vrykol,” Linis teased. “Butan elf woman makes him weak in the knees.”

Gewey blushed and tried to regain his composure. “I'mfine.” He took a deep breath. “Let's go.”

Chapter Twenty-Seven

As Gewey left the tent, he was awestruck. In thefullness of night, the camp was an ocean of multicolored lights. Thetents glowed brightly, their fabric silhouetted by their inhabitantsmoving about inside. It wasn't quite as bright as the light of day,yet he could see just as clearly, as if a shadow had been removedfrom his eyes, allowing him to see the cool, natural beauty of thenight. He could feel eyes upon him as they walked toward the Chamber.

“Before we enter, you must receive permission fromthe keepers to enter,”said Chiron.

“The keepers?”said Gewey.

“Guards with a title,” mocked Linis. “Mostare elves that didn't have the talent to become seekers.”

Chiron frowned at Linis. “They are more than that,and you know it. They stand watch over all that enter the Chamber ofthe Maker and keep the peace within its borders.”

“They are arrogant fools,” grumbled Linis.“It took Theopolou twenty minutes to convince them to allow himentry. Then it took more than an hour of debate to have them open theChamber for the bonding.”

“It is well within their right to questionpetitioners,” said Chiron. “In fact, it is their duty.You should know this.”

“I know that they tried to deny us,” Linisreplied. “And that is notwithin their right.”

“You dwell on things that do not matter, seeker.You should keep your focus on the matter at hand.”

Linis' jaw tightened. “You are right, of course.”But his tone still held a tinge of irritation.

“Do you think they'll try to stop me from gettingin?” asked Gewey.

Chiron smiled. “No. That has been dealt with. Youwill only be following tradition by requesting to be let inside.”

As the entire Chamber slowly came into view, Geweynearly gasped. The dome was supported, not by columns but by a seriesof immense crystal statues of elf women, their arms held aloft andtheir eyes turned skyward. The craft and skill needed to carve themwas beyond his imagination. Light emanated from the base of eachstatue, spraying out a myriad of colors that washed over thesurrounding area. The statue bases themselves were much like theglowing spheres that lit the houses and tents but many times moreintense, and he could feel the power of the earth radiating from theentire structure. There were no walls beyond the statues, and Geweycould see that the interior was a gigantic amphitheater.

The path that led to the main entrance was made from asmooth, red stone that radiated the same energy as the buildingitself. Elves could be seen pouring in, and by the time they werefifty yards away, he heard a cacophony of voices inside. When hereached the base of the Chamber, he stopped.

“What's wrong?” asked Linis, placing hishand on Gewey's shoulder.

Gewey took a deep breath. “Nothing. Nothing atall.”

“Intimidating sight, is it not?” remarkedChiron.

“Yes, it is,” said Gewey. “It'sbeautiful, though. The craft is beyond anything I have everimagined.”

“If only we could build like this today.”There was a tinge of sadness in Chiron’s voice.

“I think it was more than mere skill with crystaland stone,” said Gewey. “I sense the flowwithin everything here. I'm sure it was put here… almost like theflow itself was madepart of the structure.”

“Our ancestors were said to have a powerfulconnection to the earth’s energy,” said Linis. “Nodoubt they used it in their craft.”

Gewey squared his shoulders and took a deep breath. “Howdo I look?”

“Ready,” said Linis. “You look ready,my friend.”

Two elves strode up, adorned in brightly polishedleather armor and helmets, each with a curved sword attached to theirbelt.

“What business do you have at the Chamber of theMaker?” asked the elf on the left. Linis stepped forward. “Youknow well what we are doing here.”

The keeperignored Linis and fixed his eyes on Gewey.

“I am here to complete my bond with Kaylia,”he said, his voice clear and strong.

There was a long pause, then both keepersnodded and moved aside. Gewey nodded sharply and marched forward. Ashe passed into the Chamber of the Maker, he could feel the flowgrow ever stronger, until it threatened to penetrate him. He wasbarely able to keep it at bay. The interior, though withoutdecoration, was still impressive. The seats were carved from white,silver-veined marble that surrounded the entire hall. In the middlewas a smooth floor, made from the same crystal as the statues. Itglowed with power from the flow,illuminating the entire building. Hundreds of elves filled the seats,talking and whispering, but they all fell silent as Gewey came intotheir view. Theopolou and Kaylia were down below, on the theaterfloor. Felsafell, still dressed in his ragged skins and holding hisgnarled walking stick, stood quietly, several feet behind them, aquirky smile on his wrinkled face.

Gewey was taken aback at the sight of his future unorem.She was clothed in a silver gown that shimmered in the light of theChamber. The cloth hung to her curves flawlessly, and though her backwas to him he knew she was smiling. Her hair fell loosely about hershoulders and was decorated with tiny, delicate, white flowers. Hecould feel the bond between them grow stronger with each step hetook. He no longer noticed the elves in the gallery.

“Your sword,” whispered Linis.

Gewey removed the blade and carefully handed it over.Linis stayed just behind him as he continued down.

Theopolou’s eyes were closed, his hands folded infront of him. As Gewey finally reached the stage, Theopolou openedhis eyes. The old elf held a grave expression, denoting theseriousness of the ceremony.

As he stepped beside Kaylia, Gewey saw the slightest ofsmiles on her lips. Theopolou bowed slightly and held out his hand,palm down. Gewey and Kaylia slowly dropped to their knees. All voiceswere silent, and all eyes were focused on them.

“We are here on this night to bear witness,”said Theopolou. His voice echoed throughout the Chamber. “TheCreator has deemed that the two here before me be bonded in spirit.Their souls forever as one. Their lives… a single life. It has beenmany years since such a thing has taken place, so it is fitting thatsuch a sacred vow be made here, in the Chamber of the Maker, for allthe elders of our race to see.” He stepped forward and placed ahand on Gewey and Kaylia’s heads. “Is there anyone herethat can find just cause to stand against their bond?”

This caused a stir among the crowd, and Gewey's heartraced, but no one spoke. “This is good,” Theopoloucontinued. “Then-”

“I claim the right of pudnaris,”called a voice from the crowd.

Both Kaylia and Gewey turned. From the crowd, a lone elfpushed his way through. He was dressed in plain tan leathers and worea long knife on his belt. He was tall, nearly as tall as Gewey,though not as broad in the shoulders. His long, silver blond hair wastied back in a tight braid, and his eyes were aflame withdetermination.

“Eftichis,” whispered Kaylia.

“By what right do you challenge?” Theopoloudemanded.

Eftichis reached the floor and stood tall, just a fewfeet away from Gewey. Linis moved in between.

“Still yourself, seeker,” said Eftichis. “Iwill do no violence… yet.”

“Answer the question,” said Theopolou. “Bywhat right do you challenge?”

“Kaylia was promised to me,” Eftichisreplied, in a loud clear voice.

Kaylia sprang to her feet. “I was never promisedto you or to anyone.”

“You dare to tell untruths in this sacred place?”Eftichis challenged. “Your father made this arrangement duringthe Great War as a symbol of unity between our families. You were yetto be born, but the promise still holds. Certainly you know this.”

“I know nothing of the sort,” Kayliacountered. “Were you to ever make this claim, I would haverefused, and you know it. I am already bonded to Gewey, and I willnot be forced toaccept a promise made by my father before I was born… if he evermade such a promise.”

“You doubt my honor?” Eftichis asked. “Youdoubt the word of my father?”

“You think to trick me into naming you a liar,”said Kaylia. “I will not. But if you wish to see the Maker, sobe it.”

Eftichis laughed. “You think much of your humanmate.”

Gewey rose to his feet and met Eftichis’ gaze.“You speak from ignorance. I will ask you not to do this. Ihave no desire to spill your blood, but if you stand between us… Iwill.” Gewey allowed the flowto wash over him. Audible gasps came from the gallery.

“I see,” said Eftichis. “There is moreto you than meets the eye, it would seem. Still, I will not bedeterred. Do you accept?”

“He has until sunset tomorrow to answer,”Theopolou interjected.

“I don't need to wait,” snapped Gewey. “Iaccept. I am sorry. I had hoped I would never have to spill elfblood. But if you force me to, I will.”

“We will see whose blood will spill, human.”Eftichis sneered and turned to Theopolou. “And unless you dareto dispute my word, then you have no choice. The right is mine, and Iclaim it.” He looked out over the gallery. “Does anyonehere question the truth of my claim?”

A minute passed and the Chamber was silent. Eftichissmirked with satisfaction.

Theopolou bowed his head and sighed. “Then it isdone. When the dawn breaks, you will return here. You may bring withyou your weapon, your clothes, and nothing more. One elf of yourchoosing may stand with you, but he is not to interfere. Do youunderstand?” Both Gewey and Eftichis nodded.

“A shame, it is,” rang the voice ofFelsafell. “To see blood of the young wasted. But blood therewill be and nothing more.”

“I have heard you were here,” said Eftichis.“What wisdom do you bring us? Do you think to stop me?”

“No, oh no,” Felsafell replied. “I amno mover of elves or molder of fate.”

“Then why are you here?” called a voice fromthe crowd.

Felsafell surveyed the gallery, then his eyes fell onGewey. “I am here to live in the world one last time. Oh, yes,once more before the end. To see a child ofheaven walk the earth. To hear the wails ofthe elves and cries of men. To free my brothers from winter’scold grasp.” He reached out and took Gewey and Kaylia by thehand. “Come with me. The dawn comes early, and there is much tosay.”

The three made their way back out of the Chamber,followed closely by Theopolou and Linis. Once they had reachedTheopolou's tent, Felsafell released them and took a seat at thetable. Gewey, Kaylia, and Linis did likewise, while Theopolou gaveorders to his escort. Once he had finished he joined the rest of thegroup.

“Did you know this would happen?” Geweyasked Felsafell.

“A fortune teller I am not,” he replied.“Things I know, I do indeed. But the future… a mysterydifficult to grasp.”

“I suspected someone may try to stop you,”said Theopolou. “But I never thought Eftichis would lie openly,on the Chamber floor.”

“He was lying.” Gewey turned to Kaylia.“Wasn't he?”

Kaylia stared down at the table. “Perhaps. Hisfather was close to mine. They fought together during the Great War.If he promised me to another, I was never told. But I suppose it ispossible. Eftichis would have been a good match for me, had my lifetaken another path.”

A pang of jealousy shot through Gewey, but Kaylia smiledand placed her hand on his.

“You will have to kill him,” said Linis.“There is no way to avoid it.”

“Perhaps,” said Felsafell. “Alwayschoices. Always new roads to travel. Listen to me, childof heaven.” His eyes fixed on Gewey.“My time in this place is at an end. A new road I must travel.But this you must know. The cold of the north comes swifter than youcan imagine. Not ready to face it are you, but you must. Hard choicesyou will make, and many deaths will you see. Your true mother willsoon be revealed, and with this knowledge will come madness. Yourbonded mate will save you if you allow it. But the cost may be morethan you can bear.” He rose to his feet. “One last thing.Do not falter. Do not retreat and all will be overcome.” Withthat, he walked toward the back of the tent. “Until the morningI remain, I will. Then off to free my kin.” He pushed back theflap and disappeared down the hall.

“I really don't understand him,” said Gewey.

“You're telling me that he walked all this way,just to tell you that?” said Linis. “Now he's leaving?”

“Felsafell has his own reasons,” saidTheopolou. “He comes and goes as he pleases and speaks in hisown time. Besides, I think you have more urgent matters to attendto.”

Gewey nodded. “Is there anything I should knowabout Eftichis?”

“He's strong,” said Kaylia. “Had hisfather not been the leader of his people, he would have likely been aseeker. It is known that he has great skill with a weapon. You shouldbe cautious.”

“Indeed,” said Theopolou. “Do notunderestimate him, as he will underestimate you. Though your displayin the Chamber will have given him pause, not to mention the otherswatching. The best thing you can do is get some rest and gather yourstrength. In the morning you will face him, and we shall see.”

“I wish there was another way,” Geweygrumbled. “Why must everything be life or death? I really don'twant to kill him.”

“But kill him you must,” said Theopolou.“Otherwise Kaylia will be taken from you, and there will benothing I can do to stop it.”

Gewey’s fist clenched until his knuckles turnedwhite. “Then death it is.”

Kaylia put her arm gently around Gewey's shoulders.“This will only be the first of many, I fear. But I'll be withyou until the end.”

“I'm afraid you are not allowed to attend thepudnaris,” saidTheopolou. “You must remain here until it is over.”

Kaylia turned to Theopolou, her eyes burned with fury.“I will not wait here while Gewey faces death.”

“Yes, you will,” said Theopolou. “Youhave no choice.”

“Don't worry,” said Linis. “I'll bewith him. I know he will prevail.”

Kaylia scowled. “The moment it is over, I expectyou to send word.” She turned to Gewey. “And you… showno mercy. I will not have you killed. Forget everything else. Justwin.”

Gewey smiled and said, “I will, I swear.” Hekissed her lightly on the forehead. “I haven't come this far todie now.”

“Then you should rest while you can,” saidTheopolou. He rose to his feet. “As should I.”

“Are you still being…drained?” askedGewey.

“No. It ended once we neared the Chamber. Whateverthe cause, it has no effect in this place. Do not be concerned. Wehave more pressing matters at hand.”

“Agreed,” said Linis. He looked at Gewey.“Come. I know it will be difficult, but you need to at leasttry to rest.”

Gewey gave a deep sigh and nodded. “I'll try.”

Linis led Gewey to his room, Kaylia just behind them.

“Don't worry,” Gewey said to Kaylia, justbefore he entered. “I'll be fine.”

Kaylia smiled sweetly and put her hand on his cheek. “Iknow.” She allowed their bond to share her emotions with him.

Gewey's heart pounded as he felt the love pour through.He watched for a moment as Kaylia walked away, then went inside.

Linis smiled broadly.

“What?” said Gewey, suddenly embarrassed.

“Nothing,” Linis replied, still smiling.“You have come a long way, since I first met you in thattavern. I knew there was strength in you, even then. But I thinkKaylia has made you invincible. I pity Eftichis.”

“I'm trying not to think about it,” saidGewey. “I know what I have to do. But I still wish there wasanother way. I've killed before, but this time it's different.”

“Why?” asked Linis. “Because it's anelf?” He shook his head.

“Listen to me, Gewey. This will not be the lasttime you will face one of my kind. There is a split among my people.The idea of a second split once weighed heavily enough on our heartsto prevent it. Now it is inevitable. The world is changing, and thenew ways are struggling with the old. I regret to say that means moreblood will be spilled. We have already been attacked once by our ownkin.”

Gewey remembered the assassin and the hatred in hiseyes.

“War is upon us,” Linis continued. “Andthis time the victor will shape the future for both races. Even themost reluctant elf knows this. When you face Eftichis in the morning,you are fighting for more than just you and Kaylia. Your victory willsee that your voice is heard by all elves. Many think humans weak andwithout honor. Tomorrow you will show them differently.”

“But I'm not human,” argued Gewey. “Notreally.”

“That may be,” Linis countered. “Butyou were raised as one. You have their values, and you are what isbest in men. The strength I speak of has nothing to do with a sword,though admittedly it helps. That you have the courage to face theelders of my people and speak your mind, shows the rest true power.That you fight for the bond between you and Kaylia shows that youwill not be deterred, and should be treated with respect.” Heplaced his hand on Gewey's shoulder. “Tomorrow is about morethan the pudnaris. Bystriking down those who would challenge your rights, you send amessage that will echo throughout all the elf nations.”

Gewey's face twisted into a sour frown. “Thanks.Nothing like a bit of pressure just before a life and deathstruggle.”

Linis chuckled. “I think you can handle it. Butsleep now. I will keep watch.”

“For what?” Gewey began to remove hisclothes.

“Who knows?” Linis replied and dimmed thelight.

Gewey lay down on his bed and closed his eyes. At firsthe tried to calm his mind and sleep but soon realized that would nothappen. He decided to reach out to Kaylia, hoping that Theopolouwasn't able to block him, though he couldn't imagine why he would. Tohis relief he found her. As their spirits became one, his bodyrelaxed and he became lost in the sheer emotion.

Is this what it will be like after we're completelyjoined? he asked.

It will be better, repliedKaylia. Much better.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Yanti lounged in his cabin aboard the Moon Shadow. Itwas sturdy, as river vessels go, though not as lavish as he wouldhave liked, but the wine was good and the food passable. It had takenthem quite some time to navigate the delta and enter the GoodbranchRiver. Pushing against the wind and current with oars made for slowprogress.

Fortunately, he was in no hurry. Plans were already inmotion, and his direct intervention was no longer necessary… asleast for now. There was a soft rap at the door. He took a sip ofbrandy and got to his feet.

“Enter.”

The door opened and Braydon, the first mate, timidlystepped inside. “Beg your pardon, my lord.”

“What is it?” Yanti asked, irritably. He didnot care much for midday interruptions.

“A small craft has pulled alongside.” A beadof perspiration appeared on Braydon’s brow. “Says he hasa message for you.”

Yanti furled his brow. “Did he give his name?”

“No, my lord,” Braydon replied. “But Idon't like the looks of 'im….all covered in black, and all. Hesmells foul too. Like death. And his voice, he hisses more thanspeaks, he does.”

“Let him board and bring him to me. And be quick.”

Braydon bowed awkwardly and hurried off.

A few minutes later, the door swung open and there stoodthe figure of a man, covered in a long black cloak. His face washidden and Yanti could hear a slow growl coming from beneath thehood. Braydon stood just behind, his face pale and fearful.

“You may go,” said Yanti to the first mate,who eagerly obliged. The door slammed shut and Yanti took a seat,crossing his legs in his usual aristocratic fashion. “To whatdo I owe the pleasure of a visit from the Vrykol? I assume our Lordknows you are here.”

“He knows,” the Vrykol hissed. “Heknows much. He knows of your plans and is unhappy. They will notsucceed.”

Yanti cracked a smile. “Unhappy you say… I see.Well, my pungent friend, we shall see how unhappy he is when Ideliver the godling tohim, as well as his elf mate.” He picked up his brandy and heldit under his nose for a moment. “All is in order, I assure you.Oh, and he can look to have Lee Starfinder among the converted, aswell.”

“The Great Lord is not so optimistic,” saidthe Vrykol. “He foresees… problems.”

“What kind of problems?” Yanti tried toconceal his concerns.

The Vrykol reached inside his robes and withdrew asealed letter. Yanti took it, doing his best not to touch the Vrykol.

“By the by,” Yanti remarked. “A bitbold of you to be out in the open, don't you think?”

The Vrykol gurgled with grotesque laughter. “TheMaster has perfected us. Only a few mindless beasts still roam.Humans fear us and choose what they see or don't see.”

“Then I can look forward to more visits, I takeit,” said Yanti.

“No,” replied the Vrykol. “I will staywith you… until the end.”

Yanti scowled. “Then I hope your kind can bathe.”He opened the letter, reading it carefully. “Wait here.”He stuffed the letter inside his jacket and threw open the door.Yanti made his way on deck and found the captain busy navigating theriver. The sun was high in the sky and there was a winter chill inthe air, despite the fact that they were still far south. Hismaster’s doing.

“Pull along the bank and retrieve my horse fromthe hold,” Yanti ordered as he strode up. “I'll begetting off here.”

Captain Tarn, a stout, broad-shouldered man, didn't takehis eyes off the river. Unlike the first mate, he was clearly notintimidated by Yanti. “Not here,” he said gruffly. Toodangerous.”

“Here,” Yanti demanded. “Now.”Tarn ignored him.

Yanti turned and sought out the first mate. He found himin the galley, eating a bowl of fish stew.

“Can you pilot this vessel?” asked Yanti.

“Aye,” Braydon replied. “As well asthe skipper, I'd say.”

“Good,” said Yanti. “Come with me.”

Confused, the first mate pushed his bowl away and chasedafter Yanti, who was already on his way back on deck. The moment thecaptain came into view, Yanti drew a small dagger. Before Braydoncould utter a protest, Yanti hurled the blade. The captain's eye shotwide as the knife stuck in his throat. He grabbed at the knife,falling to his knees. He let out a gurgling groan as blood pouredfrom his throat and mouth. Yanti slowly walked over and with onestrong kick, sent the man crashing through the railing and into theriver. Three sailors stepped forward, but backed away when Yanti drewhis sword.

“You are promoted.” Yanti smiled as ifnothing had happened. “Now land on the bank and retrieve myhorse from the hold.”

Braydon gaped in stunned silence. Yanti snapped hisfingers, bringing the first mate out of his stupor.

“Get to it,” Yanti ordered.

Braydon grabbed the wheel and carefully guided the boatto the western bank, while one of the deck hands retrieved Yanti'shorse from below.

Yanti returned to his cabin and gathered his belongings.The Vrykol stood patiently in the corner.

“I hope you don't mind walking,” said Yanti,feigning concern. “We have far to go.”

The Vrykol made no response and followed Yanti topside.The gangplank had been lowered though it did not quite reach theshore.

“This is as close as we could get without runningaground, my lord,” Braydon explained, his voice filled withtrepidation.

Yanti looked at the first mate for a long moment. Thenturned and stowed his belongings on his saddle. The Vrykol leaped tothe shore with unworldly strength, bringing gasps and murmurs fromthe crew.

“If I were you, I would forget you ever saw me…or my companion.” Yanti mounted his horse. He reached in thepouch on his belt and held up a silver coin. “Do we understandeach other?”

“I… I understand,” replied Braydon,trembling.

Yanti tossed the first mate the coin and urged his horsedown the gangplank. He cursed as water drenched his boots. Heconsidered killing the first mate for a moment, but dismissed theidea. Braydon had already ordered his men to pull up the plank andshove off.

“I know your kind are fast,” Yanti said tothe waiting Vrykol. “You will need to be.” He spurred hishorse west into a dead run, not bothering to see if the Vrykol wasfollowing. He knew the creature was not far behind.

He reached into his jacket and touched the letter. Hewould not allow his plans to fail… even if it meant that thegodling had to die.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

“It is time,” said Linis.

Gewey opened his eyes slowly, allowing the connectionwith Kaylia to slip away. He felt rested and strong. The echo ofKaylia’s final thought rang through his mind. I'mwith you… always. He sat up, swung his legsover the side of the bed, and stretched.

“I've laid out your clothes.” Linis noddedto the corner. “I've chosen soft leather for you. It will allowyou to move freely, while giving you some protection.”

Gewey smiled. “Thank you.” He rose to hisfeet and dressed. As he attached his sword to his belt, Theopolouentered. Akakios followed just behind.

“I will be awaiting you in the Chamber,”said Theopolou. His eyes were somber, and for the first time Geweynoticed age on his face creeping in. “You should wait here foronly a few minutes after I leave. I am told Eftichis is alreadythere.”

Gewey's lips tightened. His connection with Kaylia hadreleased the stress of the coming fight, but the mention of hisopponents name brought it flooding back. “I'll be there. IsFelsafell with you? ”

“No,” Theopolou replied. “He wasalready gone when I went to his room.” Before Gewey couldreply, Theopolou and Akakios bowed and left.

Gewey took a deep breath and squared his shoulders.

“Remember why you fight,” said Linis. “Andremember what you are. To face you is to face death.”

This stabbed at Gewey. He knew it was true. Sinceleaving his small village, death had become a part of his existence.He had killed… many times. Now he was to kill again. Once more hewould be the bringer of death. He steeled his wits. Sobe it.

Linis looked Gewey over for a moment. “Good. Youhave the same look in your eyes as Lee did, just before he foughtBerathis.”

Gewey checked his sword and made his way to the door. “Iknow what I must do.” With that, he pushed back the flap andmade his way to the main hall.

After only a few minutes Gewey decided he had waitedlong enough and left the tent. The chill of the morning air washedover him. He filled his lungs and surveyed his surroundings. The campwas quiet. Only a few scattered elves roamed about. Gewey guessedthat most were waiting in the Chamber of the Maker to witness thepudnaris. Thestillness made him shiver.

As he made his way to the Chamber, the few elves heencountered stared at him, not with hatred as he would have thought,but in wonder.

“Why are they looking at me like that?”Gewey asked.

“They marvel at your courage,” Linisreplied. “I imagine most thought you would flee.”

“Perhaps I should,” Gewey joked. “MaybeI should just grab Kaylia and head east.”

“I wish that were possible, my friend. If it were,I might even come with you.”

“I doubt that very much,” said Gewey, with alaugh.

The Chamber of the Maker was no less impressive by day.In fact the light of the morning sun caused it to glow even brighter.As they approached, the rumble of the crowd grew more intense. Geweydreaded the silence his arrival would cause. His heart pounded inanticipation. Just as he reached the entrance, he spotted Felsafell,leaning lazily against the statue base. He was dressed in hiscustomary skins and carried his gnarled walking stick.

“I see you come,” said Felsafell. “Isee you go.”

“Aren't you coming inside?” asked Gewey.

“I care not for fighting,” he replied. “No,indeed. When the young fights the younger… sadness only… sadnessand pain. I wish not to see such things, oh, no.”

“Then you are leaving?” asked Linis.

“For now,” answered Felsafell. He took a fewsteps forward. “We'll meet soon enough. Again and again, Ithink.”

“You know more than you're saying,” saidGewey.

Felsafell grinned impishly. “I know much. I tellmuch. But do not tell all, as I do not know all. Find your road childof heaven. I'll meet you alongside.” Ashe walked passed Gewey and Linis, he stopped and pressed a small keyinto Gewey's hand. It was gold, and bore no markings.

“What's this for?” Gewey asked.

“What is a key for, you ask.” Felsafelllaughed. “You know this already. Oh, yes, you do. And now I sayfarewell.” He continued until he was out of sight. Gewey shovedthe key in his pocket and looked at Linis, who only shrugged.

“I suppose it's just another one of hismysteries,” said Gewey. “If I live through this, maybeI'll solve it.”

The moment he and Linis entered the Chamber fell silent.He peered down to the Chamber floor. There stood Theopolou, Eftichis,and another elf he assumed was Eftichis' second. Eftichis was dressedas he had been the night before, a long knife hanging loosely fromhis belt.

As Gewey approached, his eyes met with his opponent’s.Their gazes locked for what seemed like an eternity. Gewey knew thatsoon those eyes would be dull and lifeless by his hand. He pushed thethought from his mind and turned his attention to Theopolou.

Theopolou addressed Eftichis. “I ask you one lasttime to withdraw from this challenge.”

Eftichis drew his weapon slowly and leveled his gaze. “Iwill not.” His voice was even more determined and commandingthan the previous night. “This… human, shall either flee,never to return, or die.”

Gewey drew his weapon, allowing it to draw in the flow.The power within him grew until the very foundation of the Chambertrembled. The world around him seemed to grow small andinsignificant. The elves before him, as well as those in the gallery,were as children to his eyes. The Chamber of the Maker itself was athis command. He had never felt so much of the flowpass through him before.

Then it occurred to him. The building itself was made bychanneling such power. Inside this structure, it was as if a riverwith the power of the earth became a raging hurricane. He tookanother look at Eftichis. The elf was frightened, though he tried tomask it.

“I ask you one last time,” Gewey's voiceboomed, causing the others to wince. “Do not do this.”

“What are you?” screamed a voice from thecrowd.

“Demon,” cried another.

“I am no demon,” Gewey said to the crowd.“You will find out soon enough what I am.” He turned backto Eftichis. “Do you still wish to fight me?” He tried tolessen his hold on the flowbut an aching sadness replaced it, along with a yearning for itsreturn. Still after a few moments, he managed to release it.

“Now more than ever.” The elf was grim,though shaken. “I would not have one of my kin bonded to such acreature, nor would I have my people follow you to their doom.”Gewey was taken aback.

“Oh, yes,” Eftichis continued. “I knowwhy you are here. We all do. And I would spit my last breath in yourface before standing by your side.” This brought cheers fromseveral throughout the gallery.

“Give me your knife,” Gewey said to Linis,as he sheathed his sword.

Linis did as he was asked. “What are you doing?”

“Only what I have to,” Gewey whispered, thenturned back to Eftichis. “Linis shall hold my blade and I shallfight with his.” He removed his sword and gave it to Linis.Linis opened his mouth to protest, but a quick glance from Geweystopped him short.

“What is this?” Eftichis demanded. “Youthink to mock me?”

Gewey examined the knife, then looked up. “I amnot mocking you. If I use that sword, you will die without a fight. Iwould not see you come to such an end. If I have to kill you, youwill die with honor.”

Eftichis could only stare in amazement. “Are youcertain?” asked Theopolou.

Gewey nodded and stepped forward. “Linis hastrained me well, as has Kaylia, my future unorem.I will not have our union tainted by dishonor.”

Eftichis removed his long knife and took a dagger fromhis second. “Then we shall face one another as equals.”

Gewey felt the flow enter his opponent, and he smiled.Though it was far less than he himself could channel, it was nearlyas much as Linis, or even Theopolou.

Theopolou, Linis, and Eftichis' second backed away tothe edge of the platform.

“Are you ready?” Eftichis’ voicedripped with menace.

Gewey crouched low and allowed the power to rush throughhim. “I'm ready.” This time the flowwas much less than before. And though he could feel the power heldwithin the Chamber, he could no longer use it. He waited for Eftichisto lunge.

He didn't have to wait long. The elf rushed at Geweywith blinding speed, fast enough to rival even Lee, but instead ofstriking directly, the elf rolled left and slashed at Gewey's rightthigh. Gewey was only just able to avoid the cut, as he spun away.

Eftichis smiled with satisfaction. “You have beenwell trained, I see.” The dagger shifted in his grasp. “Thatis good.”

Again the elf charged, but this time he did not strike.Instead he whirled around and pushed Gewey's shoulder hard with hisempty hand. Gewey nearly lost his balance and took a step back.Eftichis pressed his attack, attempting to drive his knife intoGewey's stomach and barely missing.

Gewey knew what he needed to do. He stepped back,allowing his blade to hang loosely in his hand. Bringhim close.

Once again Eftichis charged, but this time Gewey wasready. Eftichis feigned left, then thrust underneath Gewey's guard.Gewey caught the arm of his attacker and heaved upward, sending theelf sprawling.

Gewey did not hesitate. He sprang after his opponent andslashed the hand that wielded the knife. To Gewey's surprise, the elfregained his footing and flipped the dagger into his other hand.Blood gushed from the open wound and poured onto the pristine floor.

“Well struck.” Eftichis grimaced in pain.“But this fight is far from over.” In a flash Eftichiswas on Gewey again, twisting, and thrusting… driving Gewey back.Gewey tried to counter, but the elf's skill was astounding. Even withthe power flowing through him, he was only barely able to avoid beingslashed to ribbons. Finally, Gewey saw an opening. The elf dodgedleft, attempting to get behind him, but he stepped just a hair toofar. Instead of bringing down his blade, Gewey’s left hand cameacross, his fist smashing hard into the temple of Eftichis. The elfstaggered and fell to one knee. Gewey raced in grabbing the elf'swrist and with one twist, the knife slid across the floor. He pushedhard, pinning Eftichis.

“You must yield to me,” Gewey demanded.

Eftichis' eyes were aflame with fury. “We do notyield, human! Finish it and be done.”

“You would have me end your life?” askedGewey. He released the elf and got to his feet. “As you wouldend mine?” He turned his back.

Eftichis glanced at his dagger, several feet away butmade no move to retrieve it. “I would. It is our way.”

Gewey spun around and tossed his dagger to Eftichis.“Then kill me.”

Eftichis reached down and picked up Gewey's weapon. Hestared at it for a long moment, then rose to his feet.

Gewey walked up to Eftichis and placed his hand on theelf's shoulder. Eftichis tried to back away, but Gewey held him fast.

“What are you doing?” Eftichis cried. “Thisis not-”

“Not what?” said Gewey. “You want medead. You think my bond with Kaylia is wrong. Kill me.”

Their eyes met.

“Do it,” Gewey whispered. “Or yield.”

Eftichis pressed the knife to Gewey's chest. The gallerywas silent. Then, the sound of metal against stone as the dagger fellto the floor. Eftichis dropped to his knees and bowed his head. “Iyield.” He raised his head and looked to Theopolou. “Irelease my claim and yield to the mercy of my adversary.”

Theopolou stood silent for a moment, then steppedforward. “Gewey Stedding. The life and honor of this elf isyours. What shall you do with it?”

“Eftichis is master of his own life,”replied Gewey. His voice echoed throughout the Chamber. “As forhis honor… in my eyes, it is without question.”

Theopolou bowed his head slowly. “Then thepudnaris is at anend.”

The twang of a bow sounded. Gewey, still awash in theflow, saw the arrow coming, and twisted his body just as it reachedhim. It tore through his shirt and he felt a sharp pain as it cutacross his chest.

A voice cried from the entrance. “We areattacked!”

The entrance flooded with sword-wielding elves, clad inblack leather armor. The gallery erupted. Elves drew their swords,trying to make their way into the fray, while the attackers cut downall who stood in their way.

“Gewey!” Linis tossed Gewey his sword, anddrew his long knife. Gewey turned to Theopolou. “Get behindme.”

Another arrow whizzed through the air, strikingEftichis' second in the chest. The elf fell, desperately grasping theshaft.

Gewey drew his sword, holding the scabbard in his lefthand. The flow ragedinside him. The sound of clashing steel rang throughout the Chamber,as Gewey lowered his eyes, drawing in more and more power. Thebuilding shook violently, throwing many of the combatants off theirfeet. Gewey's eyes snapped open and the world in front of him becamechaos as the very air appeared to contract, then explode. Bodies ofthe attackers and the members of the gallery alike, were thrown asidelike paper dolls, leaving a clear path to the entrance.

“With me,” shouted Gewey, as he started up.

Linis, Theopolou, and Eftichis filed in behind. By thetime they reached the top, several of the attackers had recovered andmoved in to cut them off. Gewey cleaved the first nearly in two.Linis took down the second. This gave the others pause, allowingtheir escape.

Gewey surveyed the camp as they exited the Chamber.Fires had erupted everywhere, and the screams of the dying sent achill to the pit of his stomach. “Kaylia!” screamedGewey, and took off in the direction of Theopolou's tent.

The sights of battle were a blur as Gewey ran straightthrough the camp. One of the attackers tried to stand in his way, butGewey cut him down without even pausing. Finally, he reached thetent. It was untouched.

“Kaylia!” shouted Gewey, as he burst inside,ripping the flap to shreds, but there was no answer. He rushed to herroom, only to find that she was not there. From room to room hesearched, but could not find her. Linis and the others finallyarrived.

“Where's Kaylia?” Linis exclaimed.

“She's gone!” cried Gewey and started off,but Theopolou stood in his way.

“Think, Gewey,” said Theopolou. “Thecamp is too big and the battle still rages. You will not find herthat way.”

“Out of my way,” Gewey commanded, his eyesdark with rage.

“Use your bond,” Theopolou continued. “Useit to find her.”

Gewey lowered his head. His chest trembled with eachbreath. He tried to calm his mind and reach out to her. At first,there was nothing. Then, like a faint light, he found her. “She'salive,” exclaimed Gewey, unable to contain his joy. “ButI can't find where she is. It's like there’s a shroud aroundher.”

“It would take someone powerful to accomplishthis,” said Theopolou. “I was only able to do so in myown home.”

“How do we find her?” asked Linis.

Gewey's jaw tightened “I know how.” Hewalked to the entrance. “Wait here.”

Linis stepped forward, but Gewey’s eyes stoppedhim short. “Be careful,” was all he could say as Geweydisappeared from view.

“What is he doing?” asked Eftichis.

“Getting a prisoner,” Linis replied. “Andwoe be unto him, if he does not tell Gewey what he wants to know.”

“Should we not help the others?” saidEftichis. “The elders-”

“One of whom stands before you,” shot Linis.“The others are well protected. I doubt that whoever attackedus could pass their guards. Until we know what has happened, weprotect Lord Theopolou.”

Minutes seemed like hours as the party waited forGewey's return.

As the sounds of battle filtered in, Eftichis grewunsettled.

“I can wait no longer,” he roared. “Ourkin are dying.”

The body of a black-clad elf flew through the door andslid onto the table. Gewey entered just behind, his face and clothescovered in blood. The elf groaned and rolled onto his back. Linisrushed in and held his blade to the elf's neck.

Linis glanced over his shoulder to Eftichis. “Watchthe door,” he ordered. Eftichis quickly obeyed.

“The attackers are moving away,” said Gewey.“I caught this one about to set fire to the tent.”

He knelt down over his captive. “Now you will tellme everything I want to know.” The elf glared defiantly.

A malicious smile crept over Gewey's face. He reacheddown and ripped open the elf's shirt. “I'll ask you onetime…” He placed the flat of his blade on the elf's chest andthe sizzle of burning flesh rose up.

The elf winced and his jaw tightened. “A curse onyou,” he hissed.

Gewey turned the blade, allowing the edge to dig intothe elf's flesh. “Not the words I wanted to hear. And youdidn't wait for my question.” He pressed the blade in harder.

“Where is Kaylia?”

The elf moaned but said nothing.

“Gewey,” said Linis, but Gewey ignored him.

Gewey began to drag the blade across the elf's chest.“If you don't answer me, I'm going to cut you apart… piece bypiece.”

“Gewey,” said Linis again, this time moreforcefully. Gewey glared at Linis, but Linis was undeterred.

“Stop this,” said Linis. “This is notwhat you want on your heart.”

“I think I do,” snarled Gewey. “And Ithink if he doesn't tell me what I want to know, I'll make good on mypromise.” He pressed the blade even deeper.

The elf wailed, and the smell of burning flesh filledthe tent.

“Allow Linis and I to do this,” saidTheopolou. “If we fail, then you may do as you wish with him.”

“Please,” said Linis.

Gewey paused, glaring at his captive with hatred. Thenin one smooth motion, he released his hold and walked to theentrance. “Make it fast.” He stared outside at thesmoldering tents. The sound of fighting had faded, replaced by thecries of the wounded and the sobs of the survivors.

Linis dragged the captive into the back of the tent andbound his hands and feet. He and Theopolou leaned in close, speakingin soft whispers. After several minutes, Theopolou rose to his feetand walked over to Gewey.

“They have taken her north, toward the steppes,”said Theopolou. “Along with the Book of Souls.”

“So the northern tribes are responsible for this,”growled Eftichis in disgust.

“It would seem,” Theopolou affirmed.

“I leave now,” said Gewey. “They can'thave gone far.”

“True,” Theopolou agreed. “But I don'tthink the northern tribes could have acted alone. They knew exactlywhen to strike.”

“Then we were betrayed,” said Linis.

“Yes,” said Theopolou. “That seemscertain. But betrayed by whom?”

“Bellisia?” Linis offered.

“Possibly,” Theopolou replied. “Thoughnot likely. I can think of no one who would do this.”

“I don't care who did it,” said Gewey. “Theonly thing I care about is getting Kaylia back.” He pushed hisway past Theopolou and Linis, and stalked to his room. A few minuteslater he returned, wearing a set of brown travel leathers, his sword,and a small pack thrown across his back. He took a moment to stare athis captive and walked to the entrance.

“Gewey,” said Theopolou. “I understandyour urgency. You are bonded to her, but she is also my niece. Allowme one hour to gather more information. I fear you will fail if yousimply march off without knowing what you face. If we werebetrayed, you could be walking into a trap.” He placed his handon Gewey's shoulder. “Just one hour.”

Linis walked over and placed his hand on Gewey’sother shoulder. “Give him one hour. Besides, I'll need to scouttheir trail to find out where they have taken her. That will taketime.” He met Gewey's eyes. “I promise we will find her.”

Gewey muscles tensed and his body shuddered. He let outa terrifying scream. “One hour,” he roared. “That'sall.”

Theopolou nodded. “Stay with him, Linis.” Heturned to Eftichis. “Come with me.”

The two left the tent and Gewey watched as they vanishedinto the smoke and carnage. “One hour,” Gewey mutteredthrough his teeth.

Chapter Thirty

Gewey paced the tent. Occasionally he stopped to lookoutside for Theopolou's return.

“Try to be calm,” advised Linis. “Youmust have your wits about you if you want to save her.”

Gewey took a deep breath. He knew Linis was right. Hemust be able to think clearly. He reached out once again, attemptingto touch Kaylia's mind, but the result was the same. No matter howhard he tried, he could only sense that she lived. Whatever blockedhim was indeed powerful. He prayed they would not harm her.

“Why would they take her, anyway?” askedGewey. “Why single her out?”

“I can only imagine to get to you,” Linisreplied. “Strong leverage.”

“If they harm her…” the words stuck inGewey throat.

“You cannot let such thoughts enter your mind,”said Linis. “They will cloud your judgment and cause you tomake a mistake that could cost both your lives.” He handedGewey a rag. “Clean your sword and recheck your gear. Makecertain you have what you need.”

Gewey nodded and obeyed. He realized he had not broughtclothing for Kaylia. She might need it. He searched her room andrummaged through her wardrobe until he found a set a travel clothes.He could smell her scent everywhere, and tears welled in his eyes. Hefocused his mind and swallowed hard. When he finished, Theopolou hadreturned. Chiron, Bellisia, Syranis, and Eftichis stood beside him.

“Where are the others?” asked Linis.

“Lord Aneili was slain,” said Theopolou.“Lord Endymion and Lady Leora were injured in the fray and arebeing tended to. The rest are gathering nearby.”

“Have you figured out who is responsible?”asked Gewey. “Not yet,” answered Chiron. “But wewill.”

“We should join the others,” said Eftichis.

“Indeed,” said Theopolou. “Butfirst… what to do with our captive?”

“I would like the chance to question him,”said Chiron.

“As would I,” agreed Bellisia.

“As you wish,” said Theopolou. “But Idoubt you will learn anything I have not. I do not think he has anyanswers that can help us. Those who planned this attack would nothave allowed anyone to know too much.”

“All the same, I will try,” said Chiron.

As Bellisia, Syranis, and Chiron approached the captiveelf, Bellisia noticed the wounds on his chest. Her eyes met Gewey'swith disapproval, but he met her gaze unmoved.

Chiron knelt beside him. “What is your name?”

The elf looked broken and weary. “I have told youall that I am willing to say.” He turned his head and lookedaway. “Kill me and be done with it. Or better yet, give me tothe human. I'm sure he would love to make sport of me.”

“You attacked your own kin,” said Bellisia.“And you took a captive, one bonded to this human. You arefortunate he is humanand not an elf. An elfwould have made more of you than sport.” She moved closer. “Anelf would have you screaming so loudly, it would wake yourancestors.” She moved even closer, forcing him to meet hereyes. Her voice dropped to a whisper “And if Kaylia dies… Iwill give you to him.”

Fear struck the elf, but he forced it down. “All Iknow is that you have a traitor among you.” He closed his eyes.“I will say nothing more.”

Bellisia stood up and turned to Theopolou. “Killhim,” she said lowering her head. “But do it withoutpain.”

“No,” shouted Gewey. “His life ismine.”

“And just what will you do with it?” askedBellisia. “Will you kill him? Do you wish to torture himfurther?”

Gewey was speechless.

“Then allow this elf to die,” said Bellisia.“Without pain.”

“Release him,” said Gewey.

The elders stared at Gewey, stunned.

“Release him?” exclaimed Syranis. “Don'tbe a fool.”

“Linis and Theopolou were right to stop me when Iwas torturing this elf,” said Gewey. “Though I did notsee it.” He closed his eyes and steadied his nerves. “Iwill not kill him… I will not murder a helpless person. That willnot be on my soul.”

Linis placed his hand on Gewey's shoulder. “Is itthe best way? If we let him go, our enemies will gain knowledge.”

“Then keep him captive,” offered Gewey.

“How shall we do this?” asked Theopolou. “Wehave no prison. Our people are reeling from the attack. Where shouldwe keep him?” He drew his knife. “Unless you intend totake him with you, there is nowhere for him.”

“It just feels wrong,” said Gewey.

“Did it feel wrong when you were cutting into hisflesh?” Bellisia challenged. “If Linis and Theopolou hadnot stopped you, would you be so kind now? This elf attacked his ownkin and abducted your bonded mate. His death is warranted. ”

“You're right,” said Gewey. “If I hadcontinued to hurt him, my heart would have changed. I see that now.And I'm grateful I didn't.” He met Bellisia's eyes. “Howcould I face Kaylia with a stain on my heart?”

“If you wish him to live,” said Bellisia,“you can only release him.” She looked down at theircaptive. “Would you like that? Would you simply wander off, andnot warn your kin that Gewey is coming for them?”

The elf squirmed and shifted until he could meet Gewey'seyes. “If you wish to let me go, then you have nothing to fearfrom me. I will not interfere. I will go east. This I swear.”He lowered his eyes. “But they are right. You can only kill me.It is what I would do in your place.”

Gewey's eyes narrowed, then he straightened his back andsaid, “You will wait until I am gone three days, then releasehim. If his word is good, then he will not follow. If not….he hadbetter pray that we do not meet again.”

“I do not agree with this,” said Theopolou.“But I will do as you ask. I will have what remains of my guardwatch him.” He called outside and two elves entered. Heinstructed them to guard the prisoner.

“We should meet with the others,” saidChiron.

They made their way through the smoldering ruins of thecamp, to the field near the bridge. There Gewey could see more than ahundred elves gathered in a loose circle.

Several yards away, a pavilion was being erected tohouse the wounded. From the crowd Akakios limped toward them,carrying a bundle under his arm. His leg was bandaged and his leftcheek bore a deep gash.

“My lord,” said Akakios. “It is goodto see you unharmed.”

“Thank you,” said Theopolou. “I fearedyou were slain.”

“I nearly was,” he replied. “I onlyjust bandaged my leg. I was caught in the tempest Gewey unleashedwhen you made your escape.”

“I'm sorry,” said Gewey. “I didn'tmean-”

Akakios held up his hand. “You saved the life ofmy lord and an elder of our people. A small price. Besides… Ilive.” He smiled. “I do have a bit of good news, my lord.I was stopped by Felsafell just before I entered the Chamber of theMaker. You had already descended to the floor.” He handedTheopolou the bundle. “He gave me this and told me to give itback to you.”

Theopolou unwrapped it and his eyes widened. “TheBook of Souls,” he whispered. “This isgood news.”

“But that means Felsafell must have known of theattack,” said Chiron. “And that he refused to warn us.”

“Perhaps,” Theopolou replied. “Perhapsnot. I do not pretend to understand the motives of Felsafell. Butthat he safeguarded the Book of Souls means we have not lost hope.”He turned to Gewey. “I must ask one more thing of you beforeyou leave.” He handed Gewey the box containing the Book. “Youmust open it and read from its pages.”

Gewey ran his fingers over the smooth, polished wood.“Then we must do it now. I will not wait much longer.”

“Agreed,” said Theopolou. “Come.”

“I must see what has become of my seekers,”said Linis. “I must know if they live. And I must find thetrail of our attackers. I shall return soon, Gewey. Then we willdepart.”

Gewey nodded, and Linis dashed off over the bridge.

Theopolou led the group to where the elves gathered. Alleyes turned to them as they drew near.

“He has brought this on us,” called a voice.“He must leave.” This was met by loud shouts ofagreement.

“He willleave,” said Bellisia, her voice rising over the crowd. “Hewill pursue our attackers and free Kaylia. While you bicker andargue, he will take action.” The crowd became silent.

Theopolou nodded to Gewey. “I think it is time foryou to speak.”

Gewey squared his shoulders and stepped forward. He wasunsure what he was going to say. All he could think about was goingto save Kaylia, and he could feel the seconds slipping away. He tooka deep breath and began to speak.

“I am Gewey Stedding and I am here to ask for yourhelp. A dark force is rising in the land of Angraal. Aforce that threatens to destroy both humans and elves alike. A forcethat turns brother against brother. A force that willnot stop until it has conquered the wholeworld. I know that you have been promised your lands, and the freedomto rule them. Some of you may believe this promise, others may not.Some of you think you should join Angraal, and some thinkyou should stay out of it entirely. But I think that today's attackshould tell you that there is no way to do either.”

“We do not know that the King of Angraalhad anything to do with this,” said a tall, silk-clad elf.

“So you think it's a coincidence that your own kinattacked you while the north gathers for war?”

“I am saying that we do not know,” retortedthe elf. “I am saying that we have as much reason to suspectthat you were involved as we do to accuse Angraal.”This brought murmurs of agreement. “I am Marinos, lord andelder of the western isles. We too have been offered lands that wealready hold, just as the human says. But what he does not say isthat it is the human threat that spreads like a plague. They moveever closer to our lands and keeps. They disregard our borders andpoison the spirits of even the most wise.” His eyes fell onTheopolou. “Now you say that Angraal is gathering forwar. You tell us what we already know. You pretend to offer us a wayout of danger, but you only offer us destruction. If we join you, theLord of Angraal will sweep down upon us like a storm. Therewill be nothing of our people left to save.”

“I had nothing to do with this attack,” saidGewey. “Have you forgotten that they took Kaylia from me?”

“Exactly,” Marinos countered. “Why wasshe not killed? The field is littered with the dead. Why did theyspare her? Perhaps that was what you intended. Perhaps she awaits younow.”

Gewey's anger swelled, but he managed to keep it at bay.“If that is so, then why didn't I kill Theopolou, or any of theother elders? Why did I help them escape? Why am I still here?”

“Who can know the motives of a human,” saidMarinos. “If that is what you are. We all saw you in theChamber of the Maker. What human can control so much of the flowwithout destroying himself?” More murmurs of agreement.

“I told you all that I would reveal who and what Iam,” said Gewey. “I have told you who I am. I am GeweyStedding and nothing more. As for what I am…” He held up thebox containing the Book of Souls. “I assume you know what thisis.”

Marinos glared at Theopolou. “You recover whatyour family was sworn to protect, only to put it back in the hands ofa human?”

Theopolou stood expressionless.

“You have heard that only one that possesses thepower of heaven can open the Book of Souls,” said Gewey.

Marinos let out a mocking laugh. “So you proposeto open the Book of Souls? You claim to possess the power thatresides in heaven? Do you even understand the claim you are making?”He turned to the crowd. “A God. The one the prophecies speakof. Here, among us.” His gaze returned to Gewey. “Ahalf-man, most likely. You cannot open the Book with the dilutedblood of a God in your veins.”

Gewey decided this was enough. He grabbed the lip of thebox and pulled. At first, nothing happened, but then the lid moved.Gasps could be heard throughout the crowd as the box slowly opened. Astrong wind blew across the field and the only sound to be heard wasthe flapping of the nearby pavilion.

“You…” Marinos stammered. “How isthis possible? What trickery is this?”

Gewey reach in and pulled out the Book of Souls. Thecover shimmered like gold and radiated a soft light. Intricatewriting covered the spine and the cover, in a language that not evenTheopolou could recognize.

“Can you read it?” asked Theopolou.

Gewey looked at the cover. At first, the symbols made nosense, but slowly he began to understand them. “I can.”

“What does it say?” asked Chiron.

Gewey ran his hand over the cover. “It says: Within these pages is written the true historyof Heaven, of Earth, of Man, of Life, and of Gods and Elves.”He looked out on the crowd and said. “Nowyou know what I am.”

“How is this possible?” asked Bellisia, inwonder.

“I don't know,” admitted Gewey. “Infact, I know almost nothing. I only know what I am, and what I mustdo.”

“Do you expect us to follow you?” askedMarinos. “If this is true, then it was your kind that causedour people to fall. By all rights we should kill you, here and now.”

“The Gods had nothing to do with the split,”Theopolou said. “All of us that are old enough to have foughtin the Great War know this. It is time that the lie was exposed. Itis time for us to become the people we once were.”

“So you would have us follow this….creature?”asked Marinos. “You would have our people mix their blood withthat of humans?”

“I would have us become a better people,”Theopolou replied. “The idea of mixing with humans is asdisturbing to me as is to you. But how much different are we really?We plot and scheme against one another. We kill our own kind. We lieto ourselves and deceive our children. In fact, is there one of youthat sees the virtue and grace of our ancestors in the people we aretoday?”

No one spoke.

“Gewey Stedding has shown me much,”Theopolou continued. “Though he is not a human, he was raisedas one. He has defended our people, upheld our values, and kept hisword. He has shown courage and determination. He has placed the livesof others ahead of his own. And he has bonded to my kin.

“I am not fool enough to believe that all humansare as he. But he does represent what is best in man. Perfect? No.But honorable, strong, and true. Something I have not seen in elvesof late.” He looked Gewey in the eyes. “I admit that whenI started this journey, I had hoped for you to reveal yourself to befalse. The idea of one such as you leading my people into a newfuture repulsed me. My mind has been changed. I pledge my house andmy family to your cause.”

“As do I,” said Chiron.

“And I,” said Eftichis.

“There is still the matter of the traitor,”said Bellisia. “Before I make any decision, I will know how wecame to this pass.”

“The traitor is among us,” said Theopolou.“And I know who he is.”

“Who?” shouted several voices.

Theopolou let his eyes scan the gathering, until theycame to rest on Akakios. “The Book of Souls was never in thepossession of Felsafell. It went missing just after we arrived.”

Akakios opened his mouth to protest, then lowered hiseyes. “I did it to protect you, my lord. Forgive me.”

The crowd erupted. Two elves seized Akakios and disarmedhim.

“Traitor,” Eftichis roared, as he drew hisblade.

“Stay your blade, Eftichis,” Theopoloucommanded. He turned back to Akakios.

“You pretended to befriend Gewey. You wereinstrumental in the slaying of dozens of your kin. You betrayed yourlord, and dishonored your name.”

“I did what I did to help you keepyour honor,” Akakios replied, angrily. “You would have usbow to this… abomination. You would lead our people to their doom.Don't you see? I was protecting you… from yourself.” Tearsstreamed down his face. “But I swear I never meant for so manyto die.”

“For one elf to die by your actions isunforgivable,” said Chiron, furiously. “You have sealedyour fate.”

“No,” said Theopolou. “Gewey hastaught me a lesson this day. Akakios is in my service, and I willdecide what is to be done with him.” He walked close to Akakiosand leveled his eyes. “He is to be questioned. Then release himwith the prisoner in three days. He is exiled to the east. If he hasany honor left, he will abide by this decision. If not, so be it.”

“Is that wise?” asked Chiron.

“Probably not,” Theopolou admitted. “Butwe must be better than those who oppose us. We must not succumb tovengeance or hatred. I will see elves return to grace, even if thatmeans showing mercy to our enemies.” He stepped back and thetwo guards took Akakios away.

“What now?” asked Chiron.

Gewey handed the Book of Souls to Theopolou. The old elfgazed at it for a full minute before he looked up again.

“I have to leave,” said Gewey. “I haveto rescue Kaylia.”

“I understand,” said Theopolou. He put theBook back inside the box and closed it. “I will guard this foryou until you return. In the meantime, we have much to discussamongst ourselves.”

“I will come with you, Gewey Stedding,” saidEftichis.

“No,” said Theopolou. “You are neededhere. Many are still not convinced that this is the way. I will needyour help.”

“He's right,” said Gewey. “You musthelp Theopolou. Linis and I can track down the elves that tookKaylia.”

“But you will be outnumbered,” Eftichisargued. “At least let me send some of my guard with you.”

“Thank you,” said Gewey. “But I thinkLinis is all the help I'll need. If it comes down to a fight, I'drather not risk more lives than I have to.”

As if on cue, Linis returned, his face grave. “Thereare no signs of my seekers.”

“Perhaps they were driven away,” saidEftichis.

“Perhaps,” said Linis. “Whatever thecase, I have no time to look for them. I found the attackers trail.They flee north at great speed. Some on horseback. We must leave now,or we will struggle to catch up.” He turned to Gewey. “Areyou ready?”

Gewey checked the pack and sword. “I'm ready.”

“Good,” said Linis. “You can tell mewhat happened while I was gone, later. I'm sure it is worth hearing.”

“Indeed it is,” remarked Chiron.

Gewey placed his hands on Theopolou's shoulders. “Iam in your debt, and I promise that Kaylia will be safe.”

“I have no doubt of that,” replied the elf.“We will await your return.”

Linis and Gewey raced off in pursuit of Kaylia.

Chapter Thirty-One

Linis took the lead as they raced across the bridge andback down the forest path. When they reached the end, Linis came to ahalt.

“They went north through the woods from here,”said Linis. “Some on foot, some on horseback. We must hurry. Ifthey are smart, they will split up soon.”

Gewey noticed something on the ground from the corner ofhis eye. It was a tiny white flower. The same that Kaylia wore in herhair for the bonding ceremony.

“This was hers,” said Gewey.

“Then perhaps we are in luck,” said Linis,hopefully. “If this was indeed left by Kaylia, then it shouldmake finding her easy. Of course, her captors may be using it tothrow us off their trail. Can you tell if she is conscious?”

Gewey reached out to Kaylia, but with no better resultthan before. “No. I only know she lives. Still, nothing morethan that.” He brought the flower close and smelled the sweetfragrance. “But I feel that she dropped this for me to find.”

“Good,” said Linis. “Then our chancesare greatly improved. Still, we must be careful.” Theycontinued for several hours, running as fast they could withoutrisking missing a sign. Gewey allowed the flowrush through him and soon it was Linis that lagged behind. Severaltimes Gewey tried to hear their quarry but to no avail. He had noidea how far behind they were, and each step caused him greateranxiety. By mid-afternoon, Gewey became frantic.

They paused to check the trail. “Why haven't wecaught them?” demanded Gewey.

“I do not know.” Linis shook his head. “Ihave never seen such a large group move so swiftly.”

Gewey sensed something approach. Something foul. Linissensed it a moment later.

“Vrykol,” Linis whispered.

They both drew their weapons and fixed their eyes on theforest ahead. As it approached, the air chilled and the woods becamesilent. From behind a thick pine, the Vrykol appeared, cloaked in along black robe. It was taller and straighter than the ones they hadfaced outside the Temple of Valshara, though it moved with the sameterrifying speed. It stopped short, fifty feet away, and drew a longsword. Its face was hidden in the shadow of its hood, and Gewey couldhear the hiss of its breath.

“This one is mine,” thundered Gewey.

Just as he took a step forward, the Vrykol burst intoflames. A blinding light flashed, knocking Gewey off his feet. Thendarkness.

When he regained his senses he opened his eyes, butthere was only blackness.

Blind, he thought. Hestruggled to stand but something was wrong. He couldn't feel hislimbs. He shouted for Linis and was relieved to hear his own voice.But Linis didn't answer.

“Linis cannot hear you, boy,” came a voicefrom the darkness.

Gewey recognized it at once. He had heard it oncebefore… the night his adventures first began. “That's right,”said the voice. “I am here. You know me, don't you?”

“What do you want?” demanded Gewey. “Whyhave you brought me here? Wherever here is.”

The Dark Knight laughed softly. “Where you are isnot important. As for why… I think you know.”

“Why can't I see you?” asked Gewey,straining to pierce the blackness.

“Do you want to see me?” he asked, amused.

“No,” replied Gewey. “I don't. We willsee each other soon enough.”

“Indeed we will, little God. But until then Iwould make you an offer.” The Dark Knight's voice grew deep andmenacing.

“I am not interested in anything you have to say,”said Gewey.

“I have gone to a great deal of trouble bringingyou here,” he said. “I will not release you until I havesaid what I have to say. You willhear me.”

“You cannot hold me forever,” argued Gewey.“I am not the naive boy you tried to trick the last timeyou spoke to me.”

“No?” he mocked. “If that fool of ahalf-man hadn't filled your head with lies and convinced you to flee,you might see things differently. You continue to challenge me, yetyou still do not understand that I am not your enemy.”

This time it was Gewey's turn to laugh. “Is thatso? How many people have you sent to kill me? How many more willcome? You're a liar. You're nothing more than a deceiver with asword. Release me now.”

“I have sent none to kill you,” he replied.“I have only wished for you to join me. Those I have sent coulddo you no lasting harm. If you used your mind, you would see that.You cannot stop me, regardless of what you have been told by anyone.And once my labors are competed, you will be the last of your kind.Though I do despise the Gods, I do not see you as one of them. Don'tyou see what we could accomplish if you joined me? ”

“Accomplish? You mean destroy, don't you? Youthink that I don't see what you mean to do to the elves?”

“I mean the elves no harm. Why should I? They cango about hiding from the world until the stars fade, for all I care.They do not concern me.”

“Again a lie,” said Gewey. “If theydon't concern you then why attack them?”

“I have not attacked the elves,” he said.“Though I hear they attack each other.”

Gewey thought on this for a moment. What if Angraalreally wasn't responsible for the attack? He would have drawn theminto a war based on a lie. “You expect me to believe that?”

“I expect you to do what you know you must,”he replied. “And that will lead you to me.”

“That it will,” said Gewey. “But itwill be on my terms, not yours.”

The Dark Knight let out a deep, thundering laugh. “Thatis where you are wrong. You will come to me now… before you areable to do more harm. The half-man and his son are on their way hereas we speak. They think to rescue his wife. They will fail. And myVrykol have taken your elf mate from her captors.” The airstirred. “As you can see, I have all that you hold dear in myhands. And though it would pain me, I will flay them alive if youcontinue to oppose me. You may be willing to sacrifice Starfinder,but I doubt you would be so willing to allow your dearest Kaylia tosuffer.”

Fear struck Gewey's heart. “If you harm her…”

“You will do what?” he boomed. “Killme? I think not. You will do as you are told, or the ones you lovewill suffer for yourlack of wisdom.”

The darkness pressed in. Gewey thought back to thatfirst night, back in Sharpstone. This time Lee would not be coming.

“Gewey?” It was the voice of Linis.

The darkness faded as light from the waning day creptin. “Gewey?” Linis repeated.

Gewey groaned as he tried to sit up. “Stay still,”said Linis.

Gewey ignored him and forced himself up. “There isno time. We must catch up with Kaylia.” He tried to reach outto her but couldn't focus his mind. “What happened?”

“The Vrykol just burst into flames,” Linisanswered, shaking his head. “Then you fell. Other than that, Idon't know.”

Gewey struggled to his feet. “How long was I out?”

“Less than a minute,” replied Linis.“There's nothing left of the Vrykol.” He pointed to asmoldering pile of ashes several yards away. “Tell me what yousaw.”

Gewey gathered his wits and recounted what happened.

“If the elves are in league with the Vrykol, itwould explain why they move with such speed,” said Linis.

“Unless the Dark One is telling the truth,”Gewey offered. “What if Angraal had nothing to dowith this?”

“I doubt that,” said Linis. “But evenso, it changes nothing. Even if what you were told is true, hisarmies will march across the land very soon, and I do not believe hewill just leave us in peace.”

Gewey reached out again. This time he touched Kaylia'smind… though only for a moment. “She still lives.” Hechecked his pack and unsheathed his sword. “I'm ready. And Iwill get her back.”His eyes narrowed as he drew in the flowuntil the ground shook.

Linis nodded. “Then let our quarry despair.”

Content

Brian D. Anderson
Of Gods And Elves

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One